《Pampered By All In Different Planes》


 Chapter 1 - 1 Tender Palace Maid VS Ruthless Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 1: Chapter 1 Tender Pce Maid VS Ruthless Emperor</h4>


    "A bunch of useless trash!"


    Atop Zichen Hall, the Emperor in his yellow robe was furious, and a jade porcin teacup beside him was smashed to the ground, instantly shattering into pieces.


    Below knelt arge group of women, all concubines of the Emperor, lying on the ground, not daring to breathe a sound.


    Even the usually arrogant and domineering Noble Consort was trembling with fear today.


    "Your Majesty, please calm your anger¡ª"


    The concubines were also desperate; why couldn''t they bear children?!


    Ever since the previous emperor had passed away and His Majesty had ascended the throne five years ago, there hadn''t been a single prince or princess under his knee.


    The court officials were anxious every day, choosing concubines and Imperial Physicians, but to no avail. The harem had no offspring, the former dynasty would be unstable, no wonder His Majesty was so furious.


    "Stop talking about them, Emperor. Dressed in silks and fed with jade, living in the Imperial Pce, not one of them is of any use! Just looking at them annoys me. If this continues, when will I ever hold a grandson? All of you, leave!" The Empress Dowager disdainfully nced at the colorful array of women below, even her usually beloved niece, the Noble Consort, was annoying to look at now.


    @@novelbin@@


    The Empress Dowager waved her hand, and the women left after giving their salutations.


    Only some pce maids and eunuchs remained in the great hall.


    It was at this time that Su Zhiruan woke up. She slowly opened her eyes and found herself kneeling on the ground, with a small Pce Maid kneeling beside her. She suddenly realized, she really had entered the Transmigration World!


    In her previous life, she was an ordinary worker in the modern age. After an idental death, she was bound to a Childbirth System, which promised her immortality and endless wealth if she couldplete the tasks in the Small World.


    [Wee to your first mission! I am your System 001, let''s work hard together from now on!]


    "What''s the Childbirth System for? Just keep giving birth?" Su Zhiruan asked in her mind; outwardly, she remained motionless, still kneeling with her head lowered in the great hall.


    Without the Emperor''s or Empress Dowager''smand, no one dared move, or it would be tantamount to seeking death.


    Especially since the Emperor was still seething with rage.


    [Yes! As the leading characters of the dimensions, these male protagonists should have been surrounded by descendants, ruling over all under the heavens, and having excellent spouses. But something went wrong, the leading characters actually have no offspring. They have greater fertility than normal people but cannot have their own children. The system has determined that perhaps their aura is too strong, ipatible with ordinary women]


    "So I am the one to change their fate of having no descendants, right?"


    Su Zhiruan acknowledged that she understood; being an outsider with a system, she naturally differed from ordinary women.


    [Right, you indeed are a very clear-headed person. Previous hosts cried and made a fuss, tried to mess things up, and eventually copsed the dimension]


    "Alright, I agree."


    She saw things very clearly. Having died once in her past life, she cherished her life a lot.


    Now that things hade to this, instead of weeping and refusing to do the task, only to die again, it would be better to properlyplete the task, bear a child for this man who was destined to have no descendants, and then live a good life.


    The System was very pleased with such a host.


    [Thinking it through is the best, and in doing so, you are also saving the world. The citizens of countless Small Worlds will survive because of your arrival]


    [Here is a Newbie Gift Package for you, consider it as a blessing from the system]


    Su Zhiruan responded in her mind and then opened the Newbie Gift Package.


    [Ding~ You have sessfully opened the Newbie Gift Package]

 Chapter 2: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter 2: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 2</h4>


    [Painless Physique: During childbirth, your pain will be reduced, feeling only as much as a needle prick.]


    [Post-traumatic Disappearance Technique: After giving birth, you just need to rest for a while, and the system will take care of all the aftereffects for you! You''ll look exactly the same as you did before pregnancy!]


    [Pregnancy Joy Capsule: While you are pregnant, you will not experience any difort, no morning sickness, your figure will not change, and it will not be distorted.]


    [Peerless Beauty: You will forever remain young and beautiful, with lush, ck hair, and no hair loss!]


    [All of the above are permanent items, as long as the host is in the Small World, every childbirth will be like this!]


    Su Zhiruan''s anxious heart finally settled down.


    With these items, giving birth would be like not giving birth at all, no morning sickness, no difort, painless duringbor, and no aftereffects postpartum. If it really were like this, who would be afraid of having children!


    "What''s my identity in this world?"


    Su Zhiruan sneaked a peek at the Emperor seated at the highest ce, but as soon as she saw the leader''s dark boots, she did not dare to look any longer and lowered her head to inquire with the system in her mind.


    [Just a moment, I''ll give you the storyline right away.]


    The next second, Su Zhiruan felt her mind being stuffed with a plethora of information, all the plots pertaining to this Small World.


    @@novelbin@@


    Currently, she was in a dynasty called the Wang Dynasty, where the Emperor ruled over the entire realm with immense power. The harem housed over a hundred concubines, led by the Noble Consort who was the Empress Dowager''s niece and the highest-ranking woman in the harem. She was domineering and often stirred up trouble, leaving many concubines seething in silence.


    However, during the five years since the Emperor ascended the throne, not a single concubine had been able to produce an heir. The Empress Dowager was anxious, and rumors swirled throughout the court; after the world-renowned doctors examined the Emperor, they found no deficiency in his health.


    In the end, the Emperor even dered that whichever concubine delivered a Prince could ascend to the position of Empress.


    Instantly, the harem became a flurry of activity, with everyone hoping to win favor and give birth to a Prince at the earliest.


    After searching through the plot for a long time, Su Zhiruan found her identity in thest sentence of thest page¡ªa daughter of a schr from a down-and-out family in the county town, who had been selected to be a Pce Maid.


    Since entering the pce, she had dutifully fulfilled her role, being attentive in her duties, and had been chosen to serve directly before the Emperor. Although she was only performing menial tasks like cleaning, it was considered a rtively leisurely position in the harem.


    After reading through the plot, Su Zhiruan''s eyes cautiously scanned her surroundings.


    Zichen Hall was majestic and imposing, with intricately carved railings and painted eaves.


    "Emperor, even though you have no regard for any of the concubines in the harem, for the sake of the dynasty, you should still visit them more during these days. It''s of the utmost importance to have them bear an heir as soon as possible," the Empress Dowager said with furrowed brows. She was forty-three this year and had maintained herself well, exuding a powerful presence without anger. She fiddled with a string of Buddha Beads in her hands, wearing a deep red robe of fortune and longevity, and looked at the Emperor with a heavy sigh, "Thosedies with imperial decrees, by my age, they all cherish their grandchildren and feel joy surrounding them. It makes me envious whenever I witness it."


    "Understood, Mother," replied the Emperor from his seat of authority. He had practiced martial arts from a young age, standing tall and well-built, with broad shoulders and a narrow waist, signaling a figure of strength. In his youth, he excelled in archery and hunting, and even after ascending the throne, he ruled the nation with great skill, yet he found difficulty in producing an heir.


    These two most noble individuals of the whole realm exchanged a few words and then put an end to the conversation.


    "Alright, you may all withdraw!" The Emperor waved his hand, signaling for all the Pce Attendants to leave.


    Su Zhiruan quickly learned from the small pce maid kneeling next to her, performing a salute and said, "This servant takes her leave."


    Having said that, the group stood up, walked out the door in an orderly fashion, and closed the door behind them.


    It wasn''t until she walked outside that she felt the warm sunshine.


    "You foolish girl! Do you have a death wish?" the small pce maid behind her suddenly twisted Su Zhiruan''s arm and forced her to turn around after they had walked a certain distance, "Susu, you dare to look around in the Zichen Hall, just with what just happened, if you had looked a few more times, eight hundred heads would not be enough for you to lose! And if you lose your head, don''t drag me into it!"


    "May I ask who you are?" Su Zhiruan''s round eyes looked at her innocently.


    The other girl was so irritated that she gritted her teeth, her chest heaving violently, "Susu! Stop ying dumb! Have you forgotten me?"


    She shook her head, as she truly did not know; the original plot had only provided a simple summary, certainly not enough to remember everyone in the pce.


    "Forget it, forget it, what''s the point of talking to a fool like you? I''m leaving first, but remember to clean the dust off the shelves in the Imperial Study Room." After saying that, she nced disdainfully at Su Zhiruan and strode away.


    Su Zhiruan watched her leaving figure until shepletely disappeared, then she asked the system in her mind.


    "Is the Emperor the target of this task? Then, how many children do I have to bear toplete the task?" She rubbed her hands together, looked around, her eyes clear and lively, but at this moment obscured by her longshes like butterfly wings.


    [Yes, the task target is the Emperor. As for how many children to bear, that''s for the host to decide, any number is eptable, as long as you keep approaching the task target and give birth to children, that counts aspleting the task. The more children, the higher the score, and the more generous the rewards.]


    Approach the Emperor!


    Out of all that was said, that was the only thing she picked up on.


    Always stay close to His Majesty and then bear children!


    She was just about to return to the Imperial Study Room to continue cleaning when she ran into a procession in the pce corridor.


    Outside, a grand procession had formed, and many had already knelt on the ground. The woman sitting in the sedan chair was dressed in luxurious garments and well-maintained, but one could see the traces of age that spare no one, along with some ferocity and malice¡ªit was clear from her features that she was not an easy person to get along with.


    "You dare to carelessly bump into the procession of the Noble Consort! Thinking that with a little favor, you can disregard ourdy? ttering those above and stepping on those below, disregarding etiquette andws," the Chief Court Lady beside the Noble Consort shouted, carefully seeking approval with her eyes. Upon receiving a nod from the Noble Consort, she waved her hand, "Guards, p their faces!"


    A few eunuchs immediately stepped forward, their hands swinging like bows, leaving the cheeks of the few concubines greatly swollen, but they did not dare to utter a word in anger.


    With no Empress in the pce, the Noble Consort, being the niece of the Empress Dowager and the highest-ranking woman, naturally had the power to dispose of the lower-ranked concubines at will. Ever since the Emperor came to the throne without producing any heirs, the hierarchy had not changed, and the Noble Consort naturally held the reins of power.


    Su Zhiruan, who had been a modern-day worker before, had never seen such a scene; she shrank to one side, trying her best to minimize her presence.


    "That pce maid over there! What are you doing!! Come out here!" The Noble Consort, who had been nning to rest with her eyes closed, caught sight of an extremely beautiful pce maid crouching in the corner. Even though she was being unassuming, she immediately raised the Noble Consort''s guard in an instant, "You see me and don''t perform a salute! Is this how the Internal Affairs Office educates pce maids? Guards, p her face!!"


    As soon as the Noble Consort spoke, all eyes in the vicinity were suddenly focused on Su Zhiruan.

 Chapter 3: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter 3: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 3</h4>


    Also included were two concubines who had been pped on the ground, a group of kneeling pce maids and eunuchs, and Noble Consort''s entourage.


    "Wishes for Noble Consort''s eternal peace and safety. I am a pce maid who sweeps in front of the Emperor, and I had no intention of offending the Noble Consort. Please forgive me, my Lady."


    Su Zhiruan was true to her name; she had a gentle and serene character, seemingly at ease with any situation, but within her, she possessed a strong ability to adapt to her surroundings, maintain emotional stability, and manage sufferings which to her were but passersby in life.


    With these words, she established her identity. The Noble Consort wanted to say something, but the Chief Court Lady leaned in and whispered, "My Lady, she is but a lowly servant and insignificant! But after all, she serves before the Emperor. If her swollen face is seen by His Majesty, it would be unsightly, and if the Emperor asks about it and it leads back to you, the loss would outweigh the gain!"


    These words were indeed true.


    But whenever the Noble Consort looked at her young, attractive face, she felt a stifling sensation in her heart.


    Even though she was submissive, this wretched girl was exceptionally beautiful.


    Her round almond eyes, long eyshes, and naive, lively gaze; her rosy cheeks and simplistic attire of pale yellow pce maid''s clothes only entuated her delicate and lovely appearance; her slender, graceful neck, her petite and enticing nose.


    "You little wretch! It must have taken great effort to dress up like that, trying to seduce men at such a young age, with such deep thoughts!" the Noble Consort sneered coldly, arms crossed, absentmindedly fiddling with the agate on the sedan chair, still feeling uneasy about letting her off. Looking up at the bright sun, she came up with a torturous idea and, in a sarcastic tone, addressed the two beaten concubines on the ground, "Lady Song, Lady Wang, you two have indeed met a ''noble'' today. Look, there is someone willing to kneel on the pce path with you for two hours. The three of you, difficult brothers, might as well group together. I shall leave first."


    After speaking, the Noble Consort signaled the eunuchs to lift the sedan, and then, with her retinue, she majestically left the scene.


    At that moment, only Lady Song, Lady Wang, and the innocently implicated Su Zhiruan remained at the scene.


    "What bad luck, today''s outing has been unpleasant, running into her!! It infuriates me!" Lady Wang rubbed her knees but dared not speak up or stand.


    At this time, Lady Song seemed more interested in the lively young pce maid and tried to strike up a conversation, "Don''t take it to heart, that woman is just narrow-minded and cannot bear to see anyone prettier than her. You know, in the entire harem, except for Consort Shu, that ugly woman willing to be herckey, practically no one escapes her bullying."


    "So it''s just our misfortune today!!" Lady Wang exploded like a firecracker, now furiously inmed.


    Through their exchanges, Su Zhiruan caught on to much information not present in the plot.


    The harem was teeming with concubines, but the Noble Consort had the upper hand, jealous of any woman more beautiful than herself, always suppressing and humiliating them, as was evident when she wanted someone to p Su Zhiruan.


    Moreover, the harem trulycked any offspring.


    Apart from the Emperor, only Prince Duan had several sons.


    Yet, within the harem, the sight of a child was exceedingly rare.


    Situations like today''s scolding happened almost every three days, mainly initiated by the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager, eager for a grandson, initially had time to protect her own niece, but being the Empress Dowager, she and the Emperor were ultimately one family, her desperation for a royal heir even more intense.


    Hence, not every request from the Noble Consort was unreasonably granted.


    @@novelbin@@


    Theck of offspring in the harem had even be a taboo subject around the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. The Empress Dowager, deeply concerned, constantly summoned concubines for talks and had the Imperial Physician conduct examinations.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that if a concubine in the harem were now to conceive the Emperor''s heir, regardless of whether it''s a Prince or Princess, she would instantly rise in status by virtue of her child and be the darling of the entire Imperial Pce and even the entire world. She would ascend directly to the Empress''s position, and perhaps even the Empress Dowager would dly step down to allow the concubine carrying the heir to take over.


    "Hey hey hey, you said your name is Susu, right? So we''ll call you that," Noble Lady Wang was quite forthright,ing from a military family and always speaking her mind, "Susu, tell us, how many heirs do you think His Majesty will have? There''s not even a hint of one now."


    Su Zhiruan casually mentioned a number, "I guess, at least six or seven."


    "Hahahahaha, I think, probably not even one, Susu, you are really honest, guessing when asked, so cute~"


    With gossip and information from Noble Lady Wang and Noble Lady Song, this trip wasn''t a loss!


    As Su Zhiruan massaged her knees, the three stood up with each other''s support after two hours and then left in different directions.


    Two hours ¡ª that meant she had knelt on the stone bs for four hours. By the time she got up, it was almost dark.


    Starving and dizzy, with piercing pain in her knees, she nearly had to support herself on the wall while she made her way back to the Imperial Study Room.


    Next to the Imperial Study Room was a side hall, which housed various cleaning tools that could be used.


    Su Zhiruan rubbed her knees again, picked up a wet cloth, and carried a basin of water with petals floating in it; she needed to wipe the bookshelves and the dusty areas of the Imperial Study Room.


    The Emperor did not like crowds. There were twenty eunuchs, ten nannies, and thirty pce maids serving close to him.


    Su Zhiruan was one of the pce maids.


    She and a few other smaller pce maids lined up, entering the Imperial Study Room one by one following the Chief Eunuch''s signals.


    They then began to silently clean and wipe the Imperial Study Room.


    The scent of fruitwood wafted in the Imperial Study Room, invariably making one rx.


    Shen Qi, the current sovereign, was reviewing petitions. He was dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe, tall and handsome, with the mature charm of a man adding to his allure.


    After reviewing petitions for an hour, he slightly propped up his body, ready to stretch his limbs. However, the corner of his eye caught sight of a hobbling little pce maid quietly wiping the bookcases.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, as sharp as an eagle eyeing its prey.


    He had some recollection of this girl, but she seemed to have transformed from what he remembered.


    "What is your name?" Shen Qi picked up his teacup, using the lid to skim off the tea leaves, "Come here and answer."


    Su Zhiruan''s hand paused as she held the rag, cautiously looking around. Since only she and the Emperor were in the Imperial Study Room, the call must have been for her.


    She stepped out from behind the bookshelf, her limbs unsteady. She wasn''t quick, even nearly falling as she moved, "In response to Your Majesty, this servant is called Susu."

 Chapter 4: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter 4: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 4</h4>


    "Susu? A fitting name." Shen Qi nodded, carefully examining the kneeling pce maid who was paying her respects. She was not breathtakingly beautiful or astonishingly striking, but there was something ethereal and simple in her demeanor that set her apart from the heavily made-up women in the Imperial Pce. The young pce maid before him was dressed in in maid''s attire with novish jewelry. Her jet-ck hair was held simply with a in silver pin, and her bare face was as lovely as that of a Flower Fairy.


    He had never shown much interest in female charms, yet something about Susu, so different from the standard opulence and heavy makeup of the women in the harem, suddenly piqued his curiosity.


    Su Zhiruan said nothing, merely keeping her eyes lowered, allowing the ruler of this world to survey her as he wished.


    Suddenly, Shen Qi waved his hand, "That will do. You may leave now, and call Little Fuzi in."


    "Yes, this servant will take her leave." Su Zhiruanplied with the order, bowed, and then hobbled away.


    After she left, the chief eunuch Little Fuzi entered and paid his respects, "Your Majesty, what would you like tomand?"


    "What''s the matter with that maid''s leg? A pce maid serving in front of the Emperor should note to work sick - it would look as though I were oppressing my servants to observers outside!" Shen Qi''s eagle-like eyes swept over Little Fuzi, his jade ring finger flicked by his long fingertips.


    A cold sweat broke out on Little Fuzi instantly.


    Others might not know, but having served the Emperor for over twenty years, how could he not understand the implication behind those words? He quickly replied, "Your Majesty, the maid just now was Susu, transferred from Chuxiu Pce to serve before you. They say she''s meticulous and honest in her work and has never made a mistake, but today, she just so happened to..."


    He paused mid-sentence, warily observing the expression of the man seated above.


    Shen Qi showed no emotion. "What happened today?"


    "Today, when she went out, she bumped into the Noble Consort. The Noble Consort was in a rage and made her kneel as punishment." Little Fuzi kept his head lowered, finishing his exnation. The Emperor''s inquiry about Susu indicated that the sovereign had taken an interest in her, but now that the Noble Consort was involved, it was likely the Emperor''s interest would be halved.


    "Bumped into the Noble Consort?" Shen Qi knew without thinking that it must have been the Noble Consort who had provoked the incident.


    He said nothing.


    At present, there were no heirs in the harem, nor was there an Empress, rendering the entire harem effectively non-functional.


    His feeling toward the Noble Consort was indifferent, but she was, after all, the niece of the Empress Dowager. With no children in the harem, keeping a Noble Consort would at least give the Empress Dowager someone to talk to.


    As for Susu, even if she possessed some beauty, she was still merely a pce maid ¡ª it was not worth the effort to make a fuss over a servant.


    "Alright, you''re dismissed."


    Little Fuzi left, and the Imperial Study Room was once again filled only with the lingering fragrance of tea.


    After leaving, Su Zhiruan returned to her own small room.


    Serving before the Emperor was a job fraught with mental stress; it was said that serving the Emperor was like living with a tiger.


    @@novelbin@@


    But for a pce maid assigned to menial tasks like her, it was more rxed, as long as the cleaning was properly done.


    With some free time at hand, she decided to study the system.


    [Host, I''m here]


    "Are you always in my mind?" Su Zhiruan heard the system''s voice. While massaging her knee, she asked, "Will you appear whenever I call you?"


    [Not exactly, Host. Besides the Newbie Gift Package, the system has no Golden Finger to gift to the host. Its functionality isn''t strong, mostly dormant in your consciousness]


    [Your performance just now perfectly blended into this world. You have strong adaptability]


    [Previous hosts have tried various methods to garner the favor of children of the ne, including openly challenging imperial authority, drugging and seducing, and revealing the system only to be treated as a Monster. It''s unexpected that you chose to follow the original plot]


    "I used to be just an ordinary worker; getting by as circumstances demand was what I did best. Of course, there''s another important reason ¨C which is the most fundamental," Su Zhiruan''s voice was soft, arousing the system''s curiosity.


    [What is it?]


    "If I had started off as the Emperor, maybe I could have acted with the authority of an Emperor. But right now, I''m just an insignificant and in pce maid," she smirked, not waiting for the system to respond before shey down on her bed, "Being a personal pce maid to the Emperor allows for a closer proximity than a concubine could. Slow and steady."


    The system nodded in agreement.


    As the saying goes, it doesn''t matter if the cat is ck or white, as long as it catches the mouse.


    Although this Su Zhiruan seemed ordinary and preferred to take it easy, as long as shepleted the task, she would be the angelic Host Lady in its eyes.

 Chapter 5: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 5</h4>


    During the ensuing period, Su Zhiruan seemed to have deeply integrated into the daily lives of the pce maids.


    She continued to work alongside the other hard-working maids, obediently following the nanny''s guidance and fulfilling her duties without once stepping out of line.


    In the deep pce, most of the fair-looking maids pondered how to catch the Emperor''s eye, hoping to soar from obscurity to the heights of Phoenix-dom, but she was different; she immersed herself in her work daily, significantly endearing herself to the nanny as well as the Chief Eunuch and others in charge.


    Unbeknownst to her, even the Emperor''s gaze began to linger on her more and more.


    Life in the Imperial Pce could sometimes be monotonous. Many young maids and eunuchs would ck off amidst their duties, especially as the weather grew warmer and people becamezier.


    Su Zhiruan alone worked day after day without cking orining, simply doing her job as the Emperor Shen Qi''s eyes fell upon her with increasing frequency.


    Su Zhiruan also found out who the maid was that had insulted herst time. She, too, was a hard-working pce maid who attended to the court, only she was not as diligent as Su Zhiruan, often resorting to cunning tricks, which is why the Housekeeper nanny had Su Zhiruan serve in front of the Emperor and demoted her to work in the back pces.


    That night, the moonlight was thick as silk.


    The Imperial Eunuch Little Fuzi, with a duster hanging from his arm, hurried in, "Emperor, the Empress Dowager wishes to see you..."


    Shen Qi paused with his wrist in the air, his sleeve bunching up. The calligraphy he had just finished was sprinkled with a drop of ink from his halted motion. He ced the brush on Pencil Holder Mountain, pinched the bridge of his nose, and heaved a deep sigh, "It''s undoubtedly about the issue of progeny again."


    "...Your Majesty, the Empress Dowager has arrived outside the hall!!" The little eunuch who hurried in from the doorway immediately knelt on the ground to report.


    "Let Mother enter at once." Although he didn''t wish to hear the Empress Dowager speak of the issue of progeny, the Wang Dynasty was governed by filial piety, and he was known as a very filial son. He couldn''t very well refuse to see the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager''s pace was neither hurried nor slow. Assisted by the old nanny at her side, she entered. Before even sitting down, she spoke, "Has the Emperor been welltely?"


    Shen Qi performed a ceremonial bow: "Your son greets Mother; all is well, except that there are too many petitions, and recently I have not had the pleasure of receiving Mother''s teachings."


    Su Zhiruan and another pce maid, who were serving by the side, knelt down in a salute when they heard the Empress Dowager enter, "Greetings, Your Majesty the Empress Dowager!"


    The Empress Dowager waved her hand, indicating Shen Qi to sit down, then began to speak of the reason for her visit. Her tone was low and slow, as though a loving mother offering her son a suggestion of love, "The Emperor must also know the purpose of m''dy''s visit this time. Since thest time the concubines were taught, it has been over a month. The concubines are looking on eagerly, it''s a pity that the green cards are probably covered in dust by now. I know the Emperor is working hard and governing the country well, but the issue of progeny should also be taken seriously. Not turning the green cards for a month, the Noble Consort has been weeping in m''dy''s pce with red eyes!"


    "Your son understands." Shen Qi''s eyes revealed a look of realization, followed by an endless sense of helplessness; he sighed deeply.


    The Emperor had consulted all the Imperial Physicians and even those renowned doctors from Jianghu, all of whom confirmed that both he and his concubines were without major health issues. Yet no matter how he favored his concubines, he could not produce an heir, to the point where not a single concubine had be pregnant.


    Gripping Shen Qi''s hand, the Empress Dowager continued with earnest emphasis, "Emperor, m''dy had previously selected your consorts for their family backgrounds, character, and the support they bring from the court. Now m''dy is old, only hoping to cuddle grandchildren, be they Princes or Princesses, I''ve longed for it. In the future, you too should take it to heart, turn the cards more often. As long as a child is born, even if m''dy has to take care of them myself, it would be no trouble!"


    "Mother!" Shen Qi felt even more troubled.


    Su Zhiruan listened to this mother-son dialogue and felt some sympathy for the Emperor.


    In his twenties, an age considered early in modern times, he would likely still be a young father, but in ancient times, it wasmon to be the father of several children, especially as an Emperor without progeny, one could imagine how much criticism he faced.


    His body was indeed not defective, in fact, far superior to other men. However, due to being a child of different nes with a divine bloodline in his soul, he was unable to conceive with mortals, which was precisely why she was brought here.


    Before being bound to the Childbirth System, Su Zhiruan was just a poor worker. Due to poverty, she worked two jobs, barely covering rent and affording food, which made her exceptionally adaptable and easygoing. Although she didn''t particrly like children, the System''s grand gift pack purportedly allowed for painless childbirth, and she would remain unchanged before and afterbor, without any bodily harm or hair loss.


    Without suffering, painless childbirth, and the child''s father being the ruler of a nation, she had nothing toin about.


    "Alright, it''s enough that the Emperor takes note. There are so many women in the harem, and I hope they will bear children soon." The Empress Dowager rose to her feet, the old nanny immediately stepped forward to assist, and the Empress Dowager added a few more reminders, "I''ve specially brought a pot of wine and several dishes. Emperor, have some before you retire early for the night."


    "Your son bids Mother a respectful farewell." Shen Qi performed another bow.


    After paying her respects, Su Zhiruan silently took the tray from the nanny''s hand and arranged the dishes and wine neatly on the square table.


    Shen Qi asked Little Fuzi to organize the petitions for dispatch, and he seemed very weary. Pinching the bridge of his nose, he sat at the table, facing a feast he had no appetite for.


    The other pce maid who attended the court along with Little Fuzi organized the petitions and sent them out.


    Now, the grand sleeping chamber was left with only Su Zhiruan and Emperor Shen Qi.


    She stepped forward first, poured a cup of wine into a ss that sparkled like crystal, and ced it before Shen Qi. Then she stood aside with demure grace.


    The sleeping chamber was very quiet.


    There was no sound of wind, no sound of rain, and even the moonlight was faintly visible through the gauze window.


    "You''re named Susu?" Shen Qi suddenly spoke, his well-defined and strong hand holding up a wine cup, asking Su Zhiruan, yet without turning back.


    Su Zhiruan performed a curtsy, her voice soft but very official, "This servant is called Susu, Your Majesty. Do you have anymands?"


    Shen Qi sat there, looking through the shaking clear wine in the colored ze cup, he squinted his eyes, as though he saw the young Pce Maid''s snow-white, tender little face behind him.


    He shook the wine cup again.


    Now he could see even clearer.


    Even though she didn''t make any particr expression, her soft voice, coupled with her slightly immature face, resembled a child stealthily imitating an adult.


    Her voice was pleasant, her eyes clear and pure.


    He poured himself another cup of wine, then downed it in one gulp.


    The sleeping chamber was utterly quiet.


    Outside the hall, it seemed as if a whiff of floral fragrance drifted through the propped open window, light and faint, as if from a magnolia.


    Or perhaps from a crabapple tree.


    "Pour the wine," Shen Qi''s face was expressionless, but he ced the cup closest to Su Zhiruan, indicating for her to pour the wine.


    Su Zhiruan stepped forward, took the wine jug, and poured a cup.


    Shen Qi nced sidewards at the girl''s tender little face, her hands were also snow-white, apparently very soft, with several calluses on her knuckles, probably from working, yet it didn''t feel like a w at all, only made one want to touch and feel.


    And he did just that.


    "Your, Your Majesty?" Su Zhiruan thought that she was only there to pour wine, but she hadn''t expected that the next moment, the ruler of the nation, Emperor Shen Qi, would suddenly stand up.


    His tall figure instantly enveloped her entire being.


    And he took her hand.


    Shen Qi himself didn''t know what came over him.


    Perhaps it was the alcohol taking effect, or perhaps the flower scent was too warm.


    His mind was filled with the girl''s pleasant voice and her innocent eyes.


    He couldn''t help but imagine, these beautiful clear eyes, if misted with ayer of water, crying with redness; the pleasant voice, not speaking officially like now, but whimpering and whining, what a scene that would be.


    He sat down again, his gazending on that jug of wine.


    Su Zhiruan looked on, but felt he was inexplicably mncholic.


    After a long while, she heard Shen Qi utter this sentence.


    "Susu, do you think... I will have progeny?"


    The voice uttering this sentence was too sorrowful, not something an Emperor would say. Su Zhiruan hesitated for a moment, thought it over, and only then said, "Your Majesty should not ask me."


    She was just a Pce Maid.


    @@novelbin@@


    To say so would be overstepping her bounds.


    "It''s fine, speak."


    "Your Majesty has boundless fortune, surely there will be princes and princesses born," Su Zhiruan wasn''t very good atforting others, after thinking it through, she decided this was what to say.


    Shen Qi was moved by her tone, unconsciously curving the corners of his lips.

 Chapter 6: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 6</h4>


    Su Zhiruan nodded solemnly, indicating that everything she was saying now was very serious.


    However, Shen Qiughed again.


    He was very good-looking, not the type of creamy young man Su Zhiruan had seen in modern times; he was somewhat muscr but overall lean and very tall.


    Handsome in appearance, distinguished in temperament.


    In ancient times, such looks would have been lethal. Even if Shen Qi weren''t the Emperor, if ced among themon folk, he would still be famously attractive.


    Su Zhiruan continued to stand silently behind him.


    Initially, she was somewhat lost in thought when suddenly a mechanical voice rang out in her mind.


    [Host! Rush now! Isn''t this the best time to get close to the Emperor? Charge!]


    She sneakily nced at Shen Qi and saw that he was still pouring his own drinks before she dared to speak, "Why rush?"


    [Now! To have children! What a good timing, a man intoxicated by drink and you alone, this is a godsend opportunity!]


    "?" Su Zhiruan slowly issued a question mark.


    But the next second, she had no mind to ask further.


    Shen Qi might have been drunk, as he copsed on the table.


    "Hold on a moment, let me help him to bed," Su Zhiruan told the system while lifting Shen Qi and struggling towards the bed.


    The system had thought it would lose this great opportunity today, but unexpectedly, the chance just suddenly arose out of nowhere.


    It took a closer look and after seeing the trembling of Shen Qi''s eyelids, it logged off contentedly.


    There was hope for the system''s mission!


    Su Zhiruan helped the Emperor onto the bed, changed his outer clothing, and was just about to leave when suddenly her wrist was grabbed.


    Then, with a whirl, she found herself in Shen Qi''s arms.


    Warm ambergris immediately spread from her nose; his body was warm.


    "Is this okay?" Shen Qi, who had woken up at some point, did not release the girl but instead held her close gently.


    This situation...


    This location...


    Su Zhiruan was actually somewhat stunned; she was still unclear about the situation.


    Now... just...


    She bit her lip, thinking of the mission, and hesitated for three seconds.


    The bedroom was filled with a strong aroma of alcohol. Perhaps human rationality is fragile, or perhaps it''s the intoxicating effect of alcohol.


    She slowly nodded.


    Then, once again, everything turned topsy-turvy.


    She was gently ced on the golden yellow bed, the bedding silky cool to the touch bearing warmth and a hint of alcohol. Her consciousness blurred, the fragrance of flowers mingling with moonlight, the scent of alcohol apanied by a cool breeze.


    A moment in spring wind.


    ...


    When Little Fuzi and the Pce Maid returned after delivering the petition, the pce maid, who was unaware of the situation, was about to re-enter the chamber but was directly stopped by the keen-eared and sharp-eyed Little Fuzi.


    He listened to the sounds and surveyed the surroundings.


    Then his face lit up with a smile.


    The puzzled pce maid curtsied, "Little Fuzi, why won''t you let this servant enter to serve?"


    "The Emperor no longer needs you; go back and rest," Little Fuzi certainly knew what was happening.


    These days, the Emperor seemed to be numbing himself, dealing with official duties and observing public sentiments every day, but he refused to summon any concubine.


    He had not set foot in the harem for a month.


    @@novelbin@@


    The entire harem urged him daily, and the Empress Dowager repeatedly asked him to inquire, but all she got were reports that the Emperor had seen no concubine.


    Not only the Empress Dowager, but even he, a servant, was bing worried¡ª throughout this whole harem, the Emperor refused even to nce at anyone. Originally, he would at least see the Noble Consort and the Virtuous Consort for the sake of the Empress Dowager''s face, but nothing had urred this month.


    Now, finally, there was a woman who could get close to him.


    Good news! Good news!

 Chapter 7: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 7</h4>


    The Imperial Eunuch Little Fuzi, or rather all the servants attending the Emperor, mostly adored Su Zhiruan.


    Those who mixed in these ranks were no fools; in fact, it could be said that each one of them was incredibly astute.


    Everyone had a standard in their hearts about who said what and who did what.


    Recently, the Emperor''s gaze had increasingly fallen on Susu; today, it seemed, was the turning point where Susu would ascend to glory like a phoenix.


    Little Fuzi nodded in satisfaction.


    ----


    The next day.


    Su Zhiruan woke up, her consciousness gradually returning.


    She reached out her hand and found a man lying beside her, with both of them bare, covered only by a gentle silk quilt.


    At this moment, she realized her hand was still on the man''s chest; even for someone like Su Zhiruan, who rarely showed emotional fluctuations, this startled her and she quickly withdrew her hand.


    However, this small movement caused the most revered Emperor of all under Heaven to slowly awaken.


    Shen Qi''s voice was hoarse, tinged with drowsiness; he half-lifted his eyes to check the sky, then stretched out his hand to lock Su Zhiruan in his embrace, "It is still early before the court assembly; we can sleep a bit longer."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Su Zhiruan realized she waspletely embraced by the man, now utterly devoid of sleepiness. After responding, she continued to act like a teddy bear, letting Shen Qi hold her.


    Whether in her previous life or after binding to the Childbirth System, this was the first time; the memories ofst night were chaotic and unclear, she only remembered her hoarse voice, back pain mixed with the scent of wine, her consciousness gradually blurring.


    Shen Qi had intended to sleep a bit more, but gradually woke up feeling the warm breath on his arm.


    The dim red candle in the sleeping chamber managed to cast light precisely on the girl''s rabbit-like expression, her bright, clear, lively, and naive eyes blinking, perhaps due to the heat, her entire palm-sized, egg-shaped face flushed red.


    She looked as exquisite and moving as the finest silk.


    Even in the harem, her beauty was unparalleled.


    "Not sleeping anymore?" Shen Qi patted her back slowly, his voice as maic as ever. He seemed to ponder for a moment, then spoke again, "If you can''t sleep, talk to me. What rank or title do you desire?"


    He too had enjoyed himself greatly yesterday and had been paying attention to this young girl for a while. She suited his taste well, not a boisterous and duplicitous woman like the Noble Consort; this Susu, she was very gentle.


    As an Emperor, he never allowed himself to develop feelings for any woman. asionally indulging a favorite by elevating her rank was permissible as long as it wasn''t excessive.


    Yet, after considering all possibilities, the Emperor heard a different answer from the young girl''s lips.


    "Your Majesty, this servant does not desire a rank; I only wish to stay by your side," Su Zhiruan had her own considerations and continued speaking as she lifted her head, "This servant wishes to continue serving by your side, please retract your order."


    She was here toplete a mission, not really to engage in pce intrigues; even if she had no ns now, she had to pretend.


    s, such is a necessary skill for a worker.


    "Rare!" Shen Qi paused, took a strand of her hair from the pillow, and twirled it in his hand, his tone curious, "Why don''t you want a rank? You know, with a rank and title, you would be treated like a mistress, no need to serve others, and someone would serve you, worry-free of food and drink."


    Su Zhiruan earnestly said, "If I had a rank, I would not be able to see Your Majesty often. If so, I would rather not have a rank and stay by Your Majesty''s side."


    "If I cannot see Your Majesty, what good would a high rank do me, sitting in golden solitude, all alone and cold?" Su Zhiruan spoke earnestly, her eyes fixed directly on Shen Qi, "My heart is tied to Your Majesty; I care for your entire being."


    She was, of course, earnest; being sent to the harem and not seeing Shen Qi would makepleting her mission much harder.


    Shen Qi fell silent.


    In that moment, he even dared not look down into the girl''s eyes.


    This was still the first time in his life that he, as the Emperor, had shown such emotions.


    Her eyes were too clean, too pure.


    Moreover, her heart-piercing words made him think a lot.


    The entire harem tried to please him.


    As an Emperor, he naturally had no shortage of these sycophantic people.


    Yet, he could clearly see that the concubines approached him, vying for favor, solely to gain status, rewards, and the credentials to unt.


    The servants approached him either wishing for promotion or fearing the loss of their lives.


    The whole harem existed because of him, naturally depending on him; the entire realm revered and valued him because he was in power.


    But without this status, were he just an ordinary person, all of this would vanish.


    Yet now, there was a woman who cared about him as a person.


    She sought no title or rank, just to nce at him.


    "Good, stay by my side," Shen Qi retracted his thoughts, stood up, and called for someone as the time was almost right, "Come!"


    Little Fuzi had been waiting outside the door all along. After announcing himself several times and being granted permission, he entered with a group of pce attendants in single file.


    "Your Majesty, it is time to wash up, let your servant attend to you," Little Fuzi did not dare to look around, and after bowing, he wanted to help the Emperor dress.


    "Eunuch Little Fuzi, let me do it," Su Zhiruan knew it was better for her to take stage at this time, so she actively took over the task. She took down the Dragon Robe from the rack and dressed Shen Qi, piece by piece.


    Little Fuzi was somewhat shocked, but not excessively.


    When Shen Qi looked down, he could see the girl''s thin gauze dress, her exquisite body, and her fluffy hair top.


    His heart warmed.


    The Dragon Robe was quickly donned, and Shen Qi set off with a majestic procession prepared to hold court.


    Su Zhiruan sighed deeply, looking at the red spot on the bed, and decided to first strip the bedsheet.


    She had just arrived in this world as a menial pce maid, and after working diligently for a period, she was promoted to serve directly before Shen Qi, a position much better than before, and the workload was not too exhausting; most of the time, she just needed to follow Shen Qi, being called upon when needed.


    As for now, she did not continue to go back to sleep but simply cleaned up the bedroom, tidying the bowls and wine pots on the table.


    After all this was done, she rubbed her back and returned to her living quarters.


    The little pce maid who had served with herst night only realized what had happened when she saw Su Zhiruan.


    In her haste to dress, she called out to Su Zhiruan, "Hurry, hurry! The Emperor will soon end court, and it is time for the morning meal; quickly prepare with me."


    "Don''t rush; the Emperor hasn''t concluded court yet. If we rush and lose decorum, it won''t be good," Su Zhiruan had already dressed, so she helped her tidy up, earning the young maid''s grateful gaze.


    @@novelbin@@


    The Wang Dynasty valued rituals; even three meals a day were borate affairs.


    After Shen Qi finished court and entered a side hall of Zichen Hall, Su Zhiruan, the little pce maid, and a troop of servants were already waiting inside.


    "Your servant pays respects to the Emperor. Long live the Emperor¡ª¡ª"


    Everyone bowed in unison.


    Upon entering the hall, Shen Qi''s first nce fell on Su Zhiruan.

 Chapter 8: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 8</h4>


    He nced once and then withdrew his gaze.


    "Serve the breakfast¡ª"


    Little Fuzi waved his whisk andmanded the two lines of queues below.


    Subsequently, Pce Attendants on either side walked in, carrying tes of exquisitely prepared breakfast.


    After all the dishes were well arranged, Little Fuzi began to set the food.


    Osmanthus cake, congee, various medicinal dishes, and nourishing soups, as well as small steamed buns clear as crystal, and plenty of meat porridge and meat soups epassed the table, dazzling in variety.


    Shen Qi picked up his chopsticks, but didn''t start eating right away; instead, he scanned the entire table.


    The Pce Maids certainly didn''t have such a fine breakfast, and with that thought, Shen Qi''s eyes fell on a te of delicate pastries not far away. No sooner had he nced that way than Little Fuzi, sharp-eyed, picked up a piece and ced it on his te.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Shen Qi narrowed his eyes and then spoke, "No need for Us, imperial maid Susu has rendered good service in attending to Us, this te of pastries is a reward for her."


    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone''s gaze fell upon Su Zhiruan.


    Su Zhiruan hadn''t anticipated that His Majesty the Emperor would suddenly make such a decision, and now all eyes were on her.


    There were looks of jealousy, bewilderment, and sycophantic intent.


    She steadied her spirit, folded her hands together, and knelt to express her gratitude, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for this servant''s reward."


    In the bedchamber, the least surprised was Little Fuzi, who had spent the previous night listening at the corner of the wall; even if the Emperor had granted Miss Susu a title now, he would have found it normal. Instead, he was curious as to why she hadn''t received an official decree that morning.


    Little Fuzi picked up the te, and Su Zhiruan epted it.


    The most shocked of all, though, was another imperial maid serving on the other side.


    She felt she must still be half asleep¡ªhow could it be that just over the course of a single night, her close sister had be the Emperor''s favorite! And even received pastries bestowed by the Emperor?!


    Shen Qi continued with his breakfast, while the Pce Attendants below went about their duties.


    Towards the end of breakfast, an uninvited guest arrived in the side hall.


    Their approach was heard before they were seen.


    "This Consort wishes to see the Emperor. You all go and announce my arrival!"


    The voice was loud and shrill.


    With just one sentence, Su Zhiruan quickly recognized it was the voice of the Noble Consort; she cautiously nced at Shen Qi sitting before her.


    Clearly, at this moment, Shen Qi was displeased, his brow furrowing almost instantly, "Noble Consort? What is she here for?"


    "Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Your consort has brought the sweet osmanthus and silver ear snowball soup that I made by hand, please grant me an audience!" The door to the side hall of Zichen Hall was open during the Emperor''s breakfast, and the Noble Consort, peering outside, hurried to pay respects upon seeing Shen Qi, her voice bing much sweeter, "Your Majesty!"


    "Let her in." Shen Qi had already seen her; it wouldn''t be proper to turn her away now, especially since she is the Empress Dowager''s niece.


    The Noble Consort lifted her head joyfully, stepped through the door, and, taking the food box from the Pce Maid close to her, approached Shen Qi. She moved so quickly she pushed Su Zhiruan aside, nearly pressing against Shen Qi, and started in a coquettish voice, "Your Majesty~ It has been so long since I''ve seen you; I''ve nearly be sick with longing. Listen, does my heart not flutter~" As she spoke, she attempted to ce Shen Qi''s hand on herself.


    All the Pce Attendants around them assumed an air of detached concentration, including Su Zhiruan who had been jostled aside.


    She wasn''t particrly upset about what had just happened, but she remembered quite clearly thest time she had been punished to kneel. One day, she would make sure the Noble Consort repaid her in full.


    "Noble Consort, I have not set foot in the harem for a whole month so that you all could cultivate your character and virtues. Behaving like this, what example does it set for the servants!" Shen Qi pushed the Noble Consort away, his tone indifferent yet exuding an innate authority.


    The Noble Consort didn''t seem to expect that she had truly angered the Emperor; the fluttering of her heart earlier was fake, but now it was real, "Your, Your Majesty..."


    @@novelbin@@


    After being pushed away, she ended up right beside Su Zhiruan.


    Before she could speak, she noticed the pastries in Su Zhiruan''s hands. It was as if she had found something to deflect the topic and quickly began to boast, "Your Majesty! This servant is holding pastries from the Imperial Kitchen, and one is missing! That missing piece wouldn''t happen to have been secretly eaten by this servant, would it?"


    Su Zhiruan''s eyes widened slightly. She had assumed that the Noble Consort, being able to attain her position, would have some intelligence, but this was a sheerck of intellect,cking any logic, saying whatever came to mind¡ªthe quintessential beauty without brains. It was the first time she''d witnessed such a person in thepetitive harem.


    Even if she, a mere Pce Maid, wanted to sneak a bite, she certainly wouldn''t dare to do so with the Emperor''s breakfast.


    "That was bestowed by me," Shen Qi interjected, his gaze coldly settling on the Noble Consort, "The missing piece was eaten by me. Do you have any opinions about that?"


    The Noble Consort opened her mouth but couldn''t utter a single word; she red at Su Zhiruan as if she were ring at an enemy.


    With a longer look, she recalled that this Pce Maid was none other than the same ''Susu'' she had forced to kneel a few days ago.


    She had never expected, truly did not anticipate, this little wench receiving such treatment.


    Her eyes reddened with anger, and then with a turn, she broke into tearful sobs, "Your Majesty~ Is it possible that all this time you have been solely with this Pce Maid, not visiting the harem for a full month? Even Aunt, the Empress Dowager, feels aggrieved for me. It''s been so long since I''ve seen Your Majesty, and today my longing turned into illness. Unable to see the Emperor, your consort is utterly weak~ I even thought that if Your Majesty was too busy with state affairs, then as your consort, I would personally stew soup daily and bring it to your side as a token of my heart~ I truly wish to see Your Majesty every day, to take care of you daily. Your consort is even envious of these ves who can see the man of my heart every day~"


    At her speech, all the servants lowered their heads in unison, not daring to look up.


    Shen Qi hadn''t expected to be bothered by an uproarious Noble Consort early in the morning. He put down his chopsticks, his expression and eyes filled with deep weariness. He massaged his temples and knocked the jade ring on his finger against the table, producing a series of crisp sounds.


    During this time, Su Zhiruan, following by his side, hade to grasp the temperament of this master of realms. Generally, when he exhibited this gesture, it indicated his mood was very poor.


    The Noble Consort wanted to continue with more words to prove her sincerity was as undeniable as the sun and moon, but Shen Qi cut her off with a single sentence.


    "Since the Noble Consort wishes to see me daily, even envying these servants, then I can satisfy your wish." Shen Qi said, annoyed by her words; he looked up at the Noble Consort and casually pointed at Su Zhiruan beside him, "Exchange ces with her?"

 Chapter 9: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 9

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 9</h4>


    The Noble Consort had thought that after speaking such words, Shen Qi would be immensely touched and would favor her daily, allowing her to rise above everyone in the Six Pce. Yet, unexpectedly, he wanted her to trade ces with a servant?!


    "Emperor," said the Noble Consort, "I, your Noble Consort, to exchange positions with a servant? To be a servant?" Her eyes widened, especially after seeing Su Zhiruan, who stood there with lowered eyes and obedient appearance, but was exceptionally irritating. "I am a nobledy, born into privilege and luxury. The Empress Dowager is my aunt. How can I bepared with these lowly pce maids?"


    Shen Qi,cking any enthusiasm, waved his hand dismissively.


    The Noble Consort came to him, involved in the usualpetition for favor, but her ultimate goal was the position of the Empress and to solidify her family''s power. That was why the Empress Dowager had brought her into the pce and elevated her to the position of Noble Consort.


    From the beginning, her motives were not pure. Shen Qi, whose mood had originally been disturbed, now looked at her with chilly eyes.


    Perhaps, the contrast between individuals highlighted their true natures. Suddenly, he thought of Susu, who wanted nothing but to stay by his side, and unconsciously, his gaze wandered over to her.


    At that moment, Su Zhiruan appeared to be obediently bowing her head but was actually lost in thought.


    ustomed to working, she had developed sophisticated techniques for cking off, like now, when ying a mere background role proved useful.


    @@novelbin@@


    But to the Noble Consort, Shen Qi''s gaze seemed like a ring disy that she was an unnecessary presence.


    The Noble Consort''s gaze towards Su Zhiruan grew colder and colder, until finally, it carried a chilling intent to y and debone her.


    Rtions between people were akin to a dance of wolves, especially within the harem, where resources were scarce and everyone wed for supremacy. Initially, the Noble Consort thought she stood highest among them all.


    Even though Shen Qi was disinterested in all the concubines of the harem, her high status alone had been sufficient. But now, out of nowhere, Su Zhiruan had appeared.


    If he wished to bring someone into the harem, as the Emperor, Shen Qi could do so at any time. But now, he had kept her by his side.


    The gaze of the Noble Consort grew increasingly ominous.


    She gradually made a decision in her heart to remove all obstacles so that the Emperor''s gaze and thoughts would focus solely on her. Then, she could pressure Shen Qi through her family''s influence at court, forcing him to crown her as the Empress, and thus, her goals would be achieved.


    "Does the Noble Consort have any other matters?" Shen Qi turned around and saw the Noble Consort''s ferocious expression, which resembled someone ready to devour others. He ced his teacup firmly on the table, "Speak if you have matters, or you may return and spend more time with your mother."


    The Noble Consort, reluctant and unwilling, while Shen Qi was not looking, red secretly at Su Zhiruan. When Shen Qi nced over, she quickly reced it with a look of wronged delicacy. "Emperor, my heart for you is clear as heaven and earth, witnessed by the sun and the moon. If only you would visit me often,e and see the harem more often, there wouldn''t be so many grievances~ I will also prepare soup tomorrow, to show my sincerity~"


    Shen Qi nodded, "Visit your aunt more, she has been kind to you and you should show your gratitude. Being filial to her is far more useful than making soup for us. Just yesterday, mother came personally to ask me to visit you more frequently in the harem. You must serve diligently and not always think of improper methods."


    Though the Noble Consort was quite displeased, Shen Qi had made his point clear, and she could only bow lightly and respond, "Yes, Emperor, I will visit the Empress Dowager tomorrow."


    With that, the morning meal finally concluded.


    The Noble Consort left with her entourage, while Su Zhiruan and another little pce maid, along with the servants, began clearing away the morning meal.


    After finishing his morning meal, Shen Qi needed to meet the court officials in the Imperial Study Room and continue handling state affairs.


    Meanwhile, Su Zhiruan and the others needed to quickly tidy up every aspect of the Zichen Hall.


    "Here and there, we need two people to clean thoroughly," Su Zhiruan calmly instructed.


    The pce maids and eunuchs below all held a sense of curiosity and respect for her at this time.


    The scene just now in the great hall was witnessed by everyone.


    Even a simple pce maid selected to serve in front of the Emperor is carefully picked by the Internal Affairs Office for their exceptional observational skills.


    The Emperor personally offering her pastries and the Noble Consort treating her as a rival had gradually altered Su Zhiruan''s status in the eyes of others.


    This was someone not to be offended; she might be a pce maid today but could be their master tomorrow.


    Everyone was quite astute.


    On the other hand, Ziyu, who served alongside Su Zhiruan, curiously pulled at Su Zhiruan''s sleeve and said, "Lady Susu, the Emperor actually personally offered you pastries, have you caught the Emperor''s eye?"


    "Those who work hard always have good luck." Su Zhiruan said, as she took a piece of pastry and held it to Ziyu''s mouth. Watching her take a bite, Su Zhiruan''s smile suddenly brightened.


    "It''s really delicious! I will continue to work hard too!" Ziyu nodded earnestly, her expression became much more animated, and the look in her eyes towards Su Zhiruan turned even more joyous.


    Su Zhiruan hadn''t found any information about Ziyu in the original plot, but having been in this world for quite some time, she had gotten a rough understanding of this girl''s character.


    Ziyu was not one for schemes and intrigues. Her greatest skill was knowing what to say and when to say it, never divulging a word when it was not warranted.


    As the saying goes, a wise man submits to circumstances.


    She relied on luck and her way with words and eventually became the Chief Court Lady who served directly before the Emperor.


    As she was thinking, she saw a grand procession approaching from outside the side hall. Leading it was an old nanny, followed by two strong eunuchs, and behind them, a group of pce maids.


    This procession headed straight towards Su Zhiruan upon spotting her.


    A little eunuch noticing the situation hurried forward to block them, "How audacious! Who dares to intrude into Zichen Hall without permission!"


    "You mutt! Look clearly who this is!!" One of the eunuchs behind the old nanny pped the little eunuch, then burst out chastising, "What are you worth! We are carrying out an imperialmand from the Empress Dowager! Out of the way!"


    Su Zhiruan descended the steps, looking around as she walked.


    The expressions of the two eunuchs were unfriendly, but the old nanny remained calm, not showing any reaction, merely observing everyone with her gaze, which finally rested on Su Zhiruan.


    "This must be Lady Susu, who serves directly before the Emperor, you are summoned by the Empress Dowager," said the old nanny, standing in front of Su Zhiruan, who performed a respectful greeting, eliciting quite a favorable impression from the nanny.


    "May I ask, nanny, why does the Empress Dowager seek your humble servant..." Su Zhiruan recognized the old nanny as someone close to the Empress Dowager.


    But the one giving orders just now was the Chief Eunuch of the Noble Consort.


    Such abination, could it be that the Noble Consort has pleaded with the Empress Dowager to trouble her?!


    Su Zhiruan hadn''t expected the Noble Consort to consider her as a rival.

 Chapter 10: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 10

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter 10: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 10</h4>


    "You don''t need to know that, just follow us obediently," the nanny said with a smile, not borating further but gesturing unmistakably towards Su Zhiruan, making it clear that she had no choice but to follow them today.


    Su Zhiruan didn''t say anything more. She followed behind the nanny and a line of people headed towards the Empress Dowager''s sleeping pce.


    At this moment inside the Cining Pce.


    The Empress Dowager sat upright, dressed in a maroon auspicious cloud robe, holding a teacup in her left hand and skimming the leaves off with the lid in her right. She took a leisurely sip before looking at the Noble Consort below her, "The person you requested is brought to you, yet should your actions be too excessive, I will not turn a blind eye."


    "Aunt! That wretched girl has gone too far, monopolizing the Emperor for over a month. I see her as nothing but a vixen, a disaster! She deserves Your Majesty to personally step in and then properly deal with her!" The Noble Consort tore at her handkerchief as if she were tearing at Su Zhiruan herself, her expression bing fierce as she continuously nced towards the door.


    The Empress Dowager did not speak further, leisurely looking towards the door as well.


    She had only recently learned of Su Zhiruan''s matter from the Noble Consort, but her thoughts were different.


    The Emperor seldom set foot in the harem. If not for the sake of an heir, he might not visit even once a year.


    Now, having someone he likes yet not bestowing a title showed that the Emperor wanted to keep her by his side. If he performed the conjugal rights night after night, perhaps the pce maid might indeed give birth to an heir.


    For the Empress Dowager, though she and the Noble Consort shared a maternal family, she was not just a subject''s daughter; she was the mother of the reigning Emperor and Empress Dowager of the Imperial Family. If Su Zhiruan gave birth to an heir, the Noble Consort would be insignificant to her.


    By calling the person over now, ostensibly, it was to vent anger for the Noble Consort, but she was also keen to see what this maid was capable of and to probe the Emperor''s intentions.


    Amidst these astute thoughts, the Empress Dowager heard footsteps outside the Cining Pce¡ªthe person should have been brought here.


    The nanny entered the hall first, "ve begs to see the Empress Dowager and the Noble Consort. By the imperialmand, the imperial maid Susu is waiting outside the hall."


    The eunuchs belonged to the Noble Consort and did not enter; at that moment, only the Empress Dowager, the Noble Consort, a few pce maids, and the nanny were present in the hall.


    "Drag her out and beat her with forty heavy strikes immediately!" The Noble Consort mmed the table and stood up, her long armor scraping against the hardwood table, each movement making a piercing grating sound.


    The nanny looked at the Empress Dowager. As someone who had apanied the Empress Dowager for a full forty years, she naturally understood that the Empress Dowager had other ns.


    And as for this Noble Consort...


    The nanny thought to herself, if not for her illustrious family background and sharing a maternal home with the Empress Dowager, she might not even know how she died in this merciless harem. Maintaining equanimity is the first rule to learn in the harem.


    "Empress Dowager..." the nanny raised her eyes slightly towards Her Majesty.


    "A mere servant," the Empress Dowager pondered for a moment, her eyes lifting at the corners as if she were smiling, "Since she is here, let her wait, I have a headacheing on again."


    With those words, the nanny immediately understood what the Empress Dowager meant.


    Having Susu wait downstairs was both a form of humiliation and a test.


    "Speaking of the Emperor, let him catch a hint as well," the Empress Dowager''s summoning of Su Zhiruan wasn''t solely to bully her in the Noble Consort''s behalf¡ªit was more so to test her beloved son''s inclinations.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, this ve will go at once." The nanny bowed, preparing to leave but was stopped by the Empress Dowager.


    "No need, just have a few girls spread the word, I don''t believe the Emperor doesn''t know someone is missing from his side." The Empress Dowagerughed, knowing her child better than anyone else.


    Now that there are no heirs in the harem, the Noble Consort holds the highest position, and as her maternal aunt, it is natural for me to protect her.


    Su Zhiruan knelt outside the Cining Pce, not surprised by this oue at all, even expecting it.


    Ancient people, especially the concubines in the harem, including the Empress Dowager, all favored punishing by kneeling.


    She shifted to a morefortable position and continued to kneel properly, without anyint. She guessed the punishment of kneeling wouldst for a while, so she simply activated her system.


    "[Host, is there something you need?]" The system, clueless, had just woken up from sleep to see Su Zhiruan kneeling on the ground and was startled, almost thinking the task had failed again.


    "I wonder what will happen afterpleting a task?" Su Zhiruan was a go-with-the-flow type, but she wasn''t sentimental. On the contrary, she was skeptical of the abstract and uncertain nature of emotions, so for her, a task was just a task; it''s whates afterpleting the task that she wanted to see.


    "[Host, once youplete all tasks, you can choose to return to the real world, where you will receive a hundred billion and your lifespan will increase. There will also be houses and cars, anything you want, we can provide for you]"


    "[Completing short-term tasks, that is, tasks in the current realm, you can choose to live out your life with the target of the task, until their natural death. Or you can opt to leave directly, and our system world will create a copy of you to take your ce, it''s all up to you.]"


    Su Zhiruan digested the information, indicating she understood.


    All in all, there was quite a bit of freedom. Afterpleting the task, she could stay or leave directly, and afterpleting all tasks, she could return to her original world and live a wealthy life, with her lifespan extended.


    Such good days had not been experienced by her in her previous life as a working person.


    Thinking this, even being deliberately left to kneel didn''t seem too bad.


    As the saying goes, "In war, there are thirty-six strategies," and the bitter-flesh strategy is one of them.


    @@novelbin@@


    She remained expressionless, continuing to kneel obediently and submissively.


    *


    After half an hour, the Noble Consort in the Cining Pce couldn''t bear it anymore, "Aunt! This little wretch is so enduring! She hasn''t moved an inch even after half an hour! In my opinion, she''s just acting, the Emperor has been fooled by her pitiful act!"


    "Indeed, she is quite tolerant." The Empress Dowager also had not expected that she only intended to avenge the Noble Consort and punish Su Zhiruan for her misconduct, yet Su Zhiruan hadn''t uttered a word and had continued to kneel properly for half an hour.


    This, to her, a woman past her fifties, suddenly felt an admiration.


    The way young girls are nowadays, especially those like the Noble Consort who were pampered from a young age, wouldn''t be able to handle kneeling as punishment for half an hour, let alone stand for half an hour withoutining.


    She actually found herself liking this calm andposed young girl.


    With a thought, the Empress Dowager decided not to keep her kneeling for an hour; she put down her tea cup, "Someone, let that pce maide in."


    "Empress Dowager Aunt!?" The Noble Consort''s mouth fell open.


    "Yes, my Lady." The servant, upon receiving the order, went out to call for Su Zhiruan.

 Chapter 11: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 11

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 11</h4>


    Su Zhiruan followed the pce maid into the Cining Pce.


    At that time, the Cining Pce was very quiet. After entering, Su Zhiruan saw the Empress Dowager and the Noble Consort.


    She was very calm, and then she paid her respects, "This servant pays her respects to the Empress Dowager, and to the Noble Consort."


    The Empress Dowager did not immediately tell her to rise but instead scrutinized her while holding a teacup.


    Su Zhiruan had a very proper appearance; she had also seen her own reflection in a copper mirror when she arrived, which would be described in modern terms as a face that symbolizes national peace and prosperity.


    Unlike the Noble Consort, who tended to have a bewitching beauty, Su Zhiruan''s dignified kneeling posture gave off a feeling of rity and purity.


    It had to be said that the Empress Dowager''s favorability towards her shot up immediately, as this type of unbowed person only needed one nce to be likeable.


    "Susu, how is it, eating the pastries granted to you by the Emperor, are you feeling particrly proud, particrly joyful?" the Noble Consort directly attacked with her words, without any courtesy, her toneced with weapons and traps, even wishing she could send her directly to the death cell there and then, "This consort believes that a servant like you should be¡ª"


    Her words were cut off midway, as she was stopped by the Empress Dowager, who simply raised her hand a little. The Noble Consort had been covertly watching the Empress Dowager, as her biggest reliance was the Empress Dowager now.


    "Susu, true to your name, you don''t seem like one who would cause trouble," the Empress Dowager began with a warning, then smiled, picking a grape from the colorful cloud-zed te, her tone unhurried, "I won''t hide from you, before meeting you, I thought you were a demon who could make the Emperor neglect his duties, but¡ª"


    She drew out her tone for quite a long time, enough to make one''s heart rise and fall thrice. If someone were not mentally strong, they might have been scared by these sudden shocks, but Su Zhiruan knelt appropriately, with not a single fluctuation of emotion on her face.


    The Empress Dowager nodded in satisfaction and then said, "However, after meeting you in person, I now know that the rumor might have been a misunderstanding. You are a good child. It''s alright for you to stay by the Emperor''s side, but you must counsel the Emperor to be equitable in his attention. If the Emperor still hasn''t visited the harem this month, then it will be I who decides, and you will no longer be tolerated."


    This was a trap.


    Su Zhiruan, who had been a working-ss person in her previous life, naturally knew that these seemingly ordinary orders were a trap set for her.


    The Emperor was not fond of the harem to begin with; his decisions could hardly be swayed by a mere pce maid.


    That was precisely what the Empress Dowager had in mind. She slowly waved her fan, continuing with a smile that made her seem like a kind elderly woman, "Of course, I am not a heartless person; there''s another option."


    "Auntie! Why give her any choice! As your servant sees it, the one just mentioned is fine--if shepletes it, keep her; if she doesn''t, send her to the death cell! Your servant thinks it''s quite good!" Hearing the Empress Dowager mention a second option, the Noble Consort immediately cast a disdainful nce at Su Zhiruan, and then looked back to the Empress Dowager.


    "Noble Consort, don''t be hasty," the Empress Dowager at this moment smiled as if she were a benevolent elder, not at all revealing her demeanor when she gave the order to Su Zhiruan, "This second choice is to bear the Heir. If you can achieve this, then you will be a great hero of the Wang Dynasty."


    Upon hearing this condition, the Noble Consort instantly breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was no longer worried now.


    The reigning Emperor had been on the throne for five years, with more than three hundred concubines in the harem, yet not a single one had been with child over these years.


    Expecting Su Zhiruan to aplish this in one month was as likely as expecting the goldfish in the Imperial Garden to learn pce etiquette within a month¡ªutterly impossible.


    Just at that moment, the old nanny entered from the door and paid her respects, "Empress Dowager, someone has been sent by the Emperor."


    The Empress Dowager showed a bit of interest.


    Her summoning Su Zhiruan was with the intention to kill three birds with one stone: first, to let the Noble Consort vent her anger; second, to see what abilities Susu truly had and then find a way to deal with her or whisper into the Emperor''s ear; and third, to gauge her standing in the Emperor''s heart.


    "Let the person in," the Empress Dowager said to the old nanny, then turned her head towards Su Zhiruan, "You may rise."


    Su Zhiruan did as instructed, stood to one side, and even her figure did not waver in the slightest.


    @@novelbin@@


    Her etiquette was very good; indeed, it could be said she was among the best in the entire Wang Dynasty.


    The little eunuch walked in from the entrance and knelt down at a respectful distance from the Empress Dowager in the outer chamber, "This servant pays respects to the Empress Dowager and to the Noble Consort."


    "Rise," the Empress Dowager waved her fan with an authoritative tone, "What did the Emperor ask you to say?"


    "Replying to Your Majesty, the Emperor instructed this servant to convey to the Empress Dowager: he knows that Miss Susu is with you. If Your Majesty is displeased, feel free to beat or kill her. There''s no need to test His Majesty."


    Upon hearing these words, Su Zhiruan did not burst into tears or despair. Instead, she marveled in her heart.


    It is well said that no one knows a son better than his mother, and the reverse is true as well¡ªno one understands a mother better than her son; certainly, that son would be Shen Qi.


    Although this was Su Zhiruan''s first encounter with the Empress Dowager, from those few words, she gleaned something.


    If Shen Qi had made a conspicuous move to take her away, it would certainly have created discord between mother and son, and she would have suffered terribly as well. In contrast, with such words spoken, the Empress Dowager might see her as an unimportant transparent figure, perhaps even forgetting about her shortly.


    The Noble Consort, upon hearing this, showed tion on her face; her expression was one of triumph. She nced at Su Zhiruan and started toying with her armor, "So it turns out the Emperor doesn''t care about you, you little wretch, at all. Really, I was worried for nothing. Go on, roll back."


    The Empress Dowager knew her son''s nature. The message he sent could be either true or a lie concocted to save this Susu.


    Yet it might also reflect his true attitude.


    Both guesses left the Empress Dowager uncertain.


    Thinking it over, she felt she truly had too much idle time; she was already the Empress Dowager, not embroiled in past pce struggles. Just a lowly servant, after all, unable to stir up much trouble. With that thought, she dismissed the matter with a wave, "All right, go back now. Serve the Emperor well."


    The little eunuch and Su Zhiruan both bowed, "This servant takes his leave."


    Su Zhiruan followed the little eunuch out of the grand entrance of the Cining Pce.


    After walking a good distance, the little eunuch finally spoke, "Miss Susu, please return to the Emperor''s side quickly. In fact, His Majesty initially wanted toe himself and only sent this servant after walking some distance."


    "Thank you, Eunuch," replied Su Zhiruan. She hadn''t expected Shen Qi to decide toe personally, which was beyond her expectations. After all, their rtionship had only been consummated the night before. Logically, as the Emperor, he didn''t need to make a fuss about amon pce maid.


    Soon, they arrived at the Imperial Study Room.


    The little eunuch had other duties in the inner pce, so he left first.


    Su Zhiruan tiptoed into the Imperial Study Room and then bowed, "Greetings to the Emperor."


    Shen Qi knew it was her. He simply straightened his sleeve and gave her a brief nce, "You''re back? Now grind the ink for Us."


    Su Zhiruan stood up and, unbidden, went over to his side to expertly begin grinding the ink.


    In a moment unseen, Shen Qi quietly heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 12: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor</h4>


    Perhaps it was because she had always been by his side during this time that he had gradually grown ustomed to her presence.


    Whether it was serving tea or grinding ink, she was always quietly present.


    Just now, when he returned to the Imperial Study Room, he did not see her and realized that the Empress Dowager had taken her away.


    Shen Qi suppressed his thoughts and continued to practice his calligraphy.


    *


    In the following half-month, life was also peaceful. The difference was that Shen Qi became increasingly rxed in front of her.


    This rxation referred to his attitude toward her.


    In the past, as the Emperor, Shen Qi seemed to be enveloped in a barrier, unapproachable by anyone. In his presence, one could truly see the majesty suitable for an Emperor, lofty and supreme.


    During these half-month evenings, every day Su Zhiruan spent with him, to say or not to say, Shen Qi, this Emperor, truly was a son of destiny, for if he wished, he couldpletely torment her all night long.


    Su Zhiruan always felt that his daily pleasure was watching her carefully rub her waist and then, after a light smile, continue to torment her.


    "The official duties have ended," Shen Qi picked up his tea cup and ced thest petition on top of the pile of petitions, "Lately, these ministers have be more and more absurd. They are all old bones yet spend their days thinking about harming others."


    "Your Majesty rules the nation well. I once heard from a high monk that only in a prosperous era do people quibble over such trifles, because everyone is content and well-fed, and thus they begin to think about other things," Su Zhiruan said earnestly, but after speaking, she found herself being hugged into the arms of this ruler of the nation, and then Shen Qi''srge hand held her small hand, warming it in his palm.


    "Stop referring to yourself as a servant in private; you can be more casual when we''re alone," Shen Qi, holding a beauty in his arms, began to grow a bit mischievous.


    "Yes, I understand," she responded.


    "?" Shen Qi raised an eyebrow, looking at her.


    "...I understand, Your Majesty."


    Su Zhiruan courageously met his gaze and, indeed, the Emperor''s countenance was no longer the calm restraint of daytime. From half a month''s experience, she could guess without thinking what would happen next.


    The next moment, she was swiftly scooped up horizontally, Shen Qi, without stopping his stride, strode briskly, carrying her through the sleeping chamber and finally cing her on the bed.


    A pale yellow canopy was slowly drawn, signaling another night of spring passion.


    ...


    After the passion had faded.


    Shen Qi, looking at the girl beside him with disheveled hair and flushed cheeks, actually felt like chatting with her, "I''ve never asked before, Susu, how is your family?"


    Su Zhiruan thought back to the plot regarding her family, "My father is the registrar of the county, and I am the only child at home. My mother maintains our livelihood by selling her paintings."


    The original owner was quite poor, but being selected as a Pce Maid indicated that her family background was clean, which was an important criterion.


    Su Zhiruan hadter researched the plot; the original owner''s father had indeed been a County Magistrate, an upright official. However, he waster framed by malicious people, leading to their downfall. Though she was the only daughter, her parents loved her dearly.


    But as she grew up, her beautiful and graceful appearance stood out in the small county. The new County Magistrate''s idle and mischievous illegitimate son took a fancy to her and wanted to forcefully take her back to be his concubine. Under such circumstances, families that had intended to propose marriage to her also dared not approach, and she was harassed daily.


    That year, Su Zhiruan was fourteen. Just then, the Emperor ordered the selection of pce maids from all over the country, and she joined them.


    After that, the wealthy young man dared not harass her family anymore, for to be a Pce Maid was to serve within the Imperial Pce, near the Emperor himself. Should any mishap ur, he would be charged with the crime of insulting the Imperial Rtives and everyone knew the consequences, unless they were a fool.


    Su Zhiruan shared these selected details with Shen Qi, initially thinking he would be impatient after listening for a while, but to her surprise, he found the tales endlessly fascinating.


    "So it was like that," Shen Qi seemed to understand a bit, holding the girl in his arms. Su Zhiruan felt the temperature around her rise significantly, and listened as the man, deep in thought, continued asking, "Before you entered the pce, your name wasn''t this, was it? What was your name before?"


    "Before entering the pce, my name was Su Zhiruan."


    "Su Zhiruan..." Shen Qiy t on the bed, repeating the name twice, "Zhiruan, a very pleasing name."


    Shen Qi held her from behind, the sleeping chamber was very hot, the flickering candlelight threw shadows, and the quilts on the bed were bunched up, revealing a swath of bright yellow, the fabric beneath them being silk, which felt exceptionally soft even just to lie on.


    Su Zhiruan''s eyelids grew heavier and she became increasingly sleepy.


    "Right, I haven''t asked you what the Empress Dowager told you," Shen Qi suddenly remembered this, knowing that the Empress Dowager seeking her out was definitely not just for a casual chat, especially since he''d heard the Noble Consort was also there.


    By then, Su Zhiruan''s voice was soft and sweet, "The Empress Dowager asked me to urge Your Majesty to be more inclusive, and to visit the harem more often."


    As expected, it wasn''t much different from what Shen Qi had assumed. Yet seeing Su Zhiruan''s increasingly sleepy expression, he was amused and teased, "This month, you''ve spent nearly half of it with me. What will you do when the Empress Dowager mes you?"


    At that moment, Su Zhiruan''s eyelids drooped further, and, mindful of her task, she murmured faintly, "To have half a month... with Your Majesty... I am so happy... I would die... without regrets..." She fell soundly asleep before she could finish her sentence.


    Leaving Shen Qi speechless and stunned.


    So, this young girl had fallen so deeply in love with him? She loved him this much?


    Shen Qi had never before thought there would be someone who loved him so simply, without any reservations.


    He slowly tightened his grip, allowing the girl to rest beside him.


    The moonlight was like water.


    *


    In thetter half of the month, the Imperial Pce gradually became busier. Around the Mid-Autumn Festival, the curfew was lifted for three days.


    The whole country celebrated.


    On the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival, there was a family banquet of the Imperial Family, and the pce was busy with dense preparations.


    @@novelbin@@


    In these days, as the Emperor, Shen Qi was also very busy, needing to coordinate various departments in court to aplish various tasks. Sometimes he was so tired that he would simply hold Su Zhiruan and sleep reassuringly through the night, doing nothing else.


    On the morning before the Mid-Autumn Festival, after the morning court, Shen Qi went to Cining Pce to visit the Empress Dowager.


    "How hard it must be for the Emperor to still remember that there is a mother like me at this time," the Empress Dowager feigned dissatisfaction, "If there were a grandson around, I wouldn''t feel so lonely."


    "Isn''t the Noble Consort there to keep youpany, how could it be lonely?"


    "It''s not the same," the Empress Dowager shook her head, and then as if remembering something, she looked at Shen Qi, "I have heard that you haven''t stepped into the harem this month. What is it? Has some girl cast a spell on you? You''ve been spending every night with a Pce Maid. If you like her, why not elevate her status early? Keeping her the whole time among the concubines, what does this mean?"


    "If my soncks a soulmate, let her stay by my side for now," Shen Qi spoke as he drank his tea. He thought of Su Zhiruan, how he had been too tired recently, sleeping more soundly at night holding her, and being able to see her by his side during the day made this life quite agreeable.

 Chapter 13: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 13

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 13</h4>


    "It doesn''t matter about the rest, but tonight the curfew is lifted, and themon folks will surely be bustling with excitement. You should take the Noble Consort out for a stroll; it would be better than her spending her days with this old woman," the Empress Dowager said with a wave of her hand, and then added, "The Noble Consort has been seeking this for a long time, and I have agreed. I cannot let my word be void."


    Having said that, even if he wanted to refuse, Shen Qi could find no suitable excuse to do so, thus he agreed.


    The day passed quickly.


    Recently, Su Zhiruan felt very sleepy, even if she was grinding ink in the Imperial Study Room or standing by to serve, she would feel faint.


    She attributed this all to autumn lethargy.


    Night fell swiftly.


    The Mid-Autumn Festival was an important holiday in the Wang Dynasty. During these three days, the curfew was lifted throughout the Capital City, and everyone, civilians and officials alike, would celebrate regardless of gender, age, wealth, or poverty. Everyone would choose to go out and enjoy the festivities.


    The streets on both sides were lined with performers and stalls selling all kinds of delicious food, as well as various types ofnterns.


    Su Zhiruan walked behind, ncing left and right, her gaze finally resting on the Noble Consort and Emperor Shen Qi up ahead.


    While yawning, she squeezed into the crowd.


    Little Fuzi had other matters in Zichen Hall and could note, so a Hidden Guard apanied her instead.


    The Noble Consort and Shen Qi walking together felt incongruous. With that thought, Su Zhiruan yawned again.


    Hearing that the Empress Dowager had asked Shen Qi to take the Noble Consort out of the pce to enjoy the festivities, all the concubines in the harem were nearly mad with envy, but ording to Su Zhiruan''s observation, the subjects themselves did not seem that excited.


    The Noble Consort continuously sought opportunities to stick close to Shen Qi and engage him in various conversations.


    "Your Majesty... walking with you, your concubine feels as if we are a family~" The Noble Consort gave Shen Qi a coquettish look, and then added, "Just walking together so inly, like a newlywed couple."


    Shen Qi frowned, "When outside, call me Young Master Shen."


    "Ah~ Young Master Shen~" the Noble Consort teased, almost bumping into arge tree. She had no interest in the trinkets on the streetside, nor in the floating rivernterns or firecrackers. Upon spotting a couple with happy smiles, she pointed and said, "Young Master Shen, look, don''t we resemble that family?"


    Bored, Shen Qi followed her pointing hand.


    At that moment, the husband in the couple bent down to lift a chubby little radish from the ground¡ªthe little girl, with her hair in two topknots, started giggling when picked up, showing two little sharp teeth, clearly soft and sweet. She waved her small hands and called out with an infantile voice, "Horsey ride! Horsey ride! Daddy, carry little girl!"


    "This little girl, always clinging to your daddy!" the young mother feigned jealousy, quickly tickling the little girl''s nose.


    The clever little radish understood immediately and waved her hands, giggling, "Mommy carry little girl, daddy carry little girl!"


    In the end, the man simply lifted both his wife and daughter,ughing heartily.


    Shen Qi watched, his expression turning cold.


    Family.


    As the Emperor, he was destined not to have such simple and warm happiness.


    The Noble Consort hadn''t expected this turn of events. Childless, that was the Emperor''s pain, and she panicked as well, hurriedly saying, "Your¡ª Young Master Shen!"


    By then, Shen Qi had already lost all interest and departed.


    The Hidden Guard first nced at Su Zhiruan beside him, who was yawning and looking around at thenterns, and then at the Noble Consort in the distance, who was stricken with grief. In the end, he resolutely followed his own master.


    When Shen Qi left the house, he naturally didn''t bring just one Hidden Guard; his people were all protecting him from different ces, so there was no need to worry too much.


    @@novelbin@@


    The Noble Consort, seeing herself abandoned and noticing Su Zhiruan there as well, who looked very sleepy with her eyelids barely open, felt like she became the object of mockery. Her face changed dramatically, and she began to sneer and scorn, "You despicable servant! How much did you see! Don''t think you''re anything special just because the Emperor deigned to bring you along. If it weren''t for me also leaving the pce, how could it have been your turn, you little wench!"


    Su Zhiruan didn''t say anything. She was especially sleepy, the kind of sleepiness where she could hardly stand.


    Actually, she didn''t care about these harsh words. Before she received the system, when she was a working girl, she didn''t know how many times she had heard these overt and covert mockeries.


    At first, she was also very angry, but then upon careful thought, she realized the premise behind their sneers and scorn was that they themselves had very ordinary lives, and then they envied her.


    The best way to deal with these kinds of people was not to retort, but to remain silent, just watching them slowly crumble, then finally be frustrated and angry with themselves.


    Following the Noble Consort''s loud scorn and insults, the passersby around also frowned and looked over.


    Many passersby began to point and gossip about the Noble Consort.


    "Whose family is this? Ranting and raving, one look at her face and you can tell she''s no good."


    "Could this be her daughter next to her? Abusing her daughter, insulting her, this madwoman, really... "


    "Shh... quietly, don''t talk anymore. The clothes on this woman are not cheap, she must be from a wealthy family. Probably a stepmother who looks down on the original wife''s daughter, and now she''s bullying this young girl on the street..."


    After hearing this, everyone revealed a knowing expression.


    The Noble Consort was not deaf; she heard it all, and by now, she was nearly driven mad with rage. The more the people talked, the more outrageous they became, until, in the end, they turned her into an evil stepmother, a disreputable woman who seduced a wealthy family''s master and then went in to bully the previously treasured and delicate young daughter.


    The Noble Consort had never encountered such a situation before. Even if she wanted tosh out, looking at the current situation, with the crowd being sorge, if anymotion really started, she could be drowned in their spit.


    "You! You just wait!!!" the Noble Consort said, furious.


    But there was nothing at hand for her to smash, and no one to vent her anger on, so she could only re fiercely at Su Zhiruan.


    Just then, someone suddenly descended from the sky and came before the Noble Consort, "I ammanded to escort you back."


    For the current Noble Consort, this was the best opportunity to save face. She immediately nodded, carrying her malice towards Su Zhiruan, and was led away.


    Su Zhiruan, dressed in her simple goose-yellow outfit and mistaken for having cried until her eyes were red, received much kindness from the people.


    The auntie selling roasted sweet potatoes saw her dazed look and casually shoved a big sweet potato into her hand, "Girl, don''t mind your crazy stepmother, have a sweet potato."


    The old craftsman grandfather sellingnterns picked out a beautiful crane and pinentern and cautioned her to watch her step.


    ...


    When Shen Qi saw her again, Su Zhiruan had already been adorned by the kindness of themon folk, bing a New Year''s painting doll, carrying many little trinkets in her hands.


    Even with his usual cold demeanor, he cracked a slight smile this time, "Ruanruan is so popr, eh? Then I must take good care of you!"


    "My lord, what brings you here?" Su Zhiruan didn''t expect Shen Qi to suddenly appear by her side.

 Chapter 14: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 14

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 14: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 14</h4>


    Shen Qi had not gone far just now. Although he did not like the Noble Consort, he could not just abandon her, so he hid in the crowd, allowing the Hidden Guard toe forward in time to take the Noble Consort away.


    Compared to the Noble Consort, who always wanted to cling to him and start conversations, he preferred to take Su Zhiruan for a stroll, watching her get captivated by various odd trinkets and then return to his side.


    This mild sense of contentment made him feel needed, not just someone the Noble Consort looked to with desires for gain in her eyes.


    For him, this kind of life was more self-forgetting than staying with the Noble Consort.


    For a moment, he even did not want to return to the Imperial Pce, to follow the boring rituals, to deal with the never-ending official duties every day.


    Everyone envied the life of an Emperor, but none had truly put themselves in his shoes and thought about the responsibilities that role entailed.


    Shen Qi watched the bustling crowd but made sure Su Zhiruan did not leave his field of vision.


    On this night with the curfew lifted, numerous sheltered young women also went out in groups. Seeing Shen Qi, many of them became eager to approach and speak to him.


    However, when they saw a tall, handsome man leisurely walk over to a girl to buy masks, they could only choose to regretfully leave the scene.


    "Young Master?" Su Zhiruan paused, then suddenly felt the warmth of a palm on her face, the faint scent of ambergris passing by her nose, behind her ears, and finally settling into her hair as the man put a Red Fox mask on her, "You..."


    @@novelbin@@


    The vendor beside them, seeing them like this, subconsciously assumed they were a couple and started babbling, saying whatever came to mind.


    "Oh my! I can tell you two are no ordinary pair. With such a handsome man and a beautiful woman, you''re bound to have a longsting rtionship, to grow old together, to be blessed with children and grandchildren, a lifetime of happiness! You two purchasing masks is simply the perfect touch for roaming the night market. This way, others may not see your faces clearly, but seeing the masks, they will immediately know you two are a match made by heaven. No one can argue with that!"


    Shen Qi, pleased by some part of the vendor''s speech, saw Su Zhiruan wanting to say something but hesitating as he carelessly waved his hand, purchasing all the masks there, and picked a pure ck Fox mask for himself.


    "What are you hesitating for? Put it on for me?" Shen Qi handed the mask to Su Zhiruan, and his words came out naturally as if they were indeed a couple destined by fate.


    She stood on tiptoes, carefully cing the mask on him and tying it at the back of his head.


    After she put it on, Su Zhiruan inadvertently looked down, only to see the Emperor, who had bent his knees slightly.


    So... that is to say...


    Shen Qi had quietly bent down to let her put the mask on him, and then, smiling, watched her slowly move.


    Perhaps it was the fireworks in the sky being too dazzling, or the surrounding noise being too loud.


    A flood of tenderness surged in Shen Qi''s heart.


    "Young master, are you afraid of being recognized?" On such a rxed day, and outside at that, Shen Qi seemed to be in a good mood, so she asked bluntly, "Or is someone following us?"


    Shen Qiughed heartily and then shook his head openly, "Neither."


    As he spoke, he slowly took the girl''s hand. His dry, warm hand enveloped her slightly cold one. Those trinkets that had been bought or gifted to her, he handed over to the Hidden Guard to carry for her.


    "Why didn''t you guess this possibility?" Shen Qi traced the edge of the Red Fox mask on her face, finally resting on her neck. With the two facing each other, he then slowly added, "There''s another possibility ¡ª wanting to pair up with this little Red Fox on your face."


    Su Zhiruan lifted her gaze and clearly saw the sincerity in his eyes.


    From her current angle, she could see fireworks filling the sky, the Milky Way gently streaming along the moat, and the perfectly full moon above. The bustling crowd, hawkers'' calls, joyfulughter, and shouts mixed together, creating a spectacle of the people''s prosperous era.


    "Actually, today, if Mother had not arranged for the Noble Consort to follow me, I originally wanted to take you to themon folk. Unfortunately..." Shen Qi''s eyes showed a touch of regret.


    Yet, what struck the Hidden Guard and Su Zhiruan was not his regret, but Shen Qi''s self-reference.


    "I"


    As an Emperor, he symbolized the Wang Dynasty, and his usual self-reference was "We."


    He reigned supreme, the monarch of a nation, the ruler of an empire.


    But today, he referred to himself as "I," and it was in the presence of a little pce maid.


    Su Zhiruan, being from the modern era, was quite shocked, but for the Hidden Guard who followed them at all times, it was astonishing.


    Shen Qi hadn''t even realized that he was actually not in a good mood at first because his ns were disrupted.


    However, once the Noble Consort had left, he ended up walking together with Su Zhiruan, which could also be seen as an unexpected convergence of paths.


    Now, this was very nice.


    The two of them found a great spot on the edge of the moat and then sat down together to watch the fireworks.


    For Su Zhiruan, all of this was quite novel; she was a modern person, ustomed to seeing such ancient charm only in TV dramas or movies.


    Witnessing it with her own eyes, as opposed to the intentional scenes directed by a filmmaker, was apletely different experience.


    Shen Qi enjoyed this moment, the liveliness in the tranquility, the peace within the tumult.


    ...


    The following day was the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    This day was also of great importance to the Royal Family. Every year, the Imperial Family would hold a family banquet in the evening. Princes who had been granted titles would return to the Capital City, along with various concubines and even the Imperial Concubines from the temples would be invited to attend.


    The entire Imperial Pce needed to treat this day with the utmost care and meticulous preparation.


    Even Su Zhiruan had to take care of every aspect of Zichen Hall.


    The location chosen for tonight''s pce banquet was thergest pce in the Imperial Pce.


    It was situated beside a mountain and water, with the Imperial Garden nearby as well as the Kang Bridge Pavilion, the air scented with flowers, illuminated brightly, and festooned with blooms.


    The concubines of the harem had dressed in their beautiful new clothes long ago, hoping to earn the Emperor''s favor on this day.


    Some of the lower-ranking concubines, having heard of Su Zhiruan''s favor, directly copied her style, all donning dresses in goose-yellow.


    The Noble Consort, as the most prestigious woman in the harem apart from the Empress Dowager, naturally dressed in an borate manner.


    The Empress Dowager had already met with all the Madams of the Imperial Decree and Commandery Princesses early in the morning.


    The harem hadn''t been this lively in a long time.


    In the evening, around seven o''clock as Su Zhiruan calcted, night gradually fell.


    The pce banquet slowly began.


    Su Zhiruan followed behind Shen Qi, and on the other side was Ziyu, with Little Fuzi, who had been busy all day, in front of the two women.


    Little Fuzi was even busier today, as he went to find many Princes.


    And after everyone had arrived, Little Fuzi flicked his duster.


    "The Emperor arrives¡ª¡ª"


    "Long live the Emperor! Long live! Long may he reign!"

 Chapter 15: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 15

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 15</h4>


    Shen Qi, dressed in a bright yellow Dragon Robe, looked strikingly handsome and exuded an aura of authority without anger.


    Behind him was the grand imperial procession, with Su Zhiruan and Ziyu following Little Fuzi, who walked a step behind Shen Qi.


    The entire pce was resplendent and brightly lit withnterns, with the Emperor''s dragon throne at the very center and highest position.


    Since Shen Qi had not yet appointed an Empress, only the Empress Dowager sat on his right side.


    Beneath him on both sides, one side was upied by Imperial Rtives like the Prince from the Fief who had returned especially for this asion, while the other side was taken by concubines of some status in the harem, with those below the rank of concubine seated at the very back.


    Following them were the court officials ording to rank, with the ministers followed by their respective families.


    The customs of the dynasty were rtively open, allowing men and women to sit together without much segregation.


    As Shen Qi entered, everyone knelt and saluted in unison, asking for his well-being, "Your servants greet Your Majesty, may the Emperor live for ten thousand, ten thousand, tens of thousands of years¡ª¡ª"


    The concubines followed suit, their scented garments rustling, "Your concubines greet Your Majesty, may the Emperor live for ten thousand, ten thousand, tens of thousands of years¡ª¡ª"


    Shen Qi strode over to the Empress Dowager and saluted, "Son pays his respects to Mother, may you be blessed with peace and safety."


    The Empress Dowager made a perfunctory gesture of support, "The Emperor''s filial piety is witnessed by heaven and earth."


    Subsequently, Shen Qi took his seat on the dragon throne, while Su Zhiruan, Ziyu, and Little Fuzi each took their ces behind him.


    "All my officials, please rise," Shen Qi gestured slightly, and once everyone had stood up, he continued, "Today is the Mid-Autumn family feast. There''s no need for formality among my officials; just enjoy yourselves."


    "We shall follow Your Majesty''s decree."


    Little Fuzi instructed a little eunuch behind him with a couple of phrases, and shortly after, to the sound of music yed by string and wind instruments, dancers in sheer gowns flowed out and began to dance gracefully around the great hall.


    Su Zhiruan felt a bit weary, but in such a setting, any small act of hers could certainly be seized upon by others as leverage, so she was forced to vigorously summon her spirits, internally calcting how much longer until the end.


    ording to the ceremony list provided by the Internal Affairs Office, after the pce dancers had finished, it was time for Princes, ministers, and their families to present their gifts and performances, with Shen Qi concluding at the end. If suitable young men and women were present, he would arrange marriages to form auspicious unions.


    It seemed she was destined not to retire early tonight, thought Su Zhiruan with some disheartenment, thus she vigorously summoned her spirits once more.


    In the concubine seats to the right, numerous eyes were fixed on Su Zhiruan, and aside from the Noble Consort who did not spare her a single nce, most looked at Su Zhiruan with curiosity, wondering how she had managed to receive the favor for an entire month. Among them were Noble and Ladies like Lady Song and Lady Wang, who had been punished alongside Su Zhiruan by kneeling, and these two were rather agitated.


    There were many people present.


    Once the dancers had finished their performance, they exited the stage as gracefully as they had entered.


    Then, many daughters and sons of ministers, as well as the concubines from the harem, came forward to showcase their talents.


    The Noble Consort penned a piece of calligraphy on the spot, followed closely by the Consort who apanied her with a flute performance. Ladies like Lady Wang and other lower-ranking concubines arranged a dance together, which was stunning and graceful.


    The ministers and Imperial Rtives exchanged toasts, and then offered auspicious phrases to Shen Qi as they too raised their sses.


    After three rounds of drinking, everyone became gradually more light-headed and their speech and behavior more rxed.


    Su Zhiruan served some dishes to Shen Qi, and he ate them all up. The look in the eyes of the Empress Dowager, who had taken some wine and was also slightly dizzy, changed a little.


    Shen Qi had also drunk a fair amount of wine and even wanted to take Su Zhiruan''s hand in the great hall, but she withdrew it just in time.


    This subtle move was noticed by Little Fuzi and Ziyu, who were both startled and exchanged a quick nce, nearly scared out of their wits.


    The pce was bustling with people, and after drinking some wine, even the temperature seemed to rise significantly, filling the air with the mingling scents of alcohol and the powder fragrance left behind by the dancing concubines and dancers, adding much harmony to the banquet.


    After everyone began to loosen up,


    "Your Majesty, your younger brother offers up a South Sea Guanyin, wishing my elder brother abundant blessings and endless longevity!"


    "Your younger brother also has a gift, a piece of West Sea Red Coral, which can soothe the mind. It''s most appropriate for my elder brother, who is busy with state affairs!"


    @@novelbin@@


    The two were Shen Qi''s cousins, and the three of them had grown up together, sharing a close bond.


    However, it was at this moment that a burst ofughter came from the left-hand seats. A very fat prince, drunk as a skunk, squeezed out from the gap between the seats. His eyes rolled about and his face was flushed as he pointed at the two younger cousins and burst into loudughter, so much so that one could even see the saliva spraying from his mouth, "You two¡ªyou are still too young!"


    "Prince Duan? The two nephews are indeed young, but we have yet to see Prince Duan present any fine gifts." The cousin who gave the West Sea Red Coral sneered coldly, perhaps because of the wine or perhaps the young man''spetitive nature. He raised his chin and puffed out his chest, "Why not bring it out for us to see? Don''t let it turn out that your gift is inferior to what your brothers have prepared for His Majesty."


    Shen Qi''s expression darkened slightly. He was holding a white jade wine cup in his palm and gently caressing it as he spoke thoughtfully, "Prince Duan has a gift for Us. Hiding it is not good. If it''s a gift like the two sick tigers back then, We will have to send someone to make you live in the hunting grounds and catch tigers with your own hands."


    The Emperor was displeased.


    Many people could see it, and by now, no one dared to whisper, fearing that a misstep in their words would anger the Emperor, and even the clinking of cup exchanges was much quieter.


    As Su Zhiruan watched this scene, the plot from before took on a tangible reality in her mind.


    There was also this episode in the original story. Prince Duan had always resented that it was not he who had ascended the throne, so for many years, he was not very respectful to Shen Qi.


    And in this part of the story, Prince Duan, when drunk, presented a Fertility Guanyin, and was so proud of himself. With the wine in his head, he spoke without restraint, whatever was on his mind.


    He thought he had angered Shen Qi, but he underestimated him. He still saw Shen Qi as the young Crown Prince, not the twenty-eight-year-old Emperor on the verge of his thirtieth year, Shen Qi. It was after this episode that Shen Qi simply disposed of Prince Duan, and henceforth, there was no more Prince Duan in this world.


    It was as Su Zhiruan thought of this plot that Prince Duan had his gift brought out, then he extended his hand and uncovered the red cloth.


    All eyes in the room turned to look.


    ¡ªA Fertility Guanyin!


    Almost instantly, Su Zhiruan felt a murderous auraing from Shen Qi.


    And below, Prince Duan continued to be immensely pleased with himself, "Your Majesty, I give you a Fertility Guanyin, hoping you can let your harem flourish and add more little Princes and Princesses, that''s what''s needed!"


    He waspletely oblivious to the shift in the atmosphere around him, continuing to speak his mind.


    Even though many people there had drunk a lot, at this point, they were jolted sober.


    Shen Qi narrowed his eyes slightly, a yful light appearing in his dark pupils, but more than that, a murderous intent was hidden within, "It seems that the wine from the Imperial Pce is very much to my Imperial Uncle''s taste. How can you, Uncle, be so outspoken without fearing that We will hold you ountable for your words?"


    "Your Majesty, just say whether what the Imperial Uncle is saying makes sense or not," said Prince Duan, his big belly protruding, reeking of alcohol, with little hair on his head and only muddiness and chaos in his eyes. He waved his hand and then called his sons over, "Come on, youds, lift your heads up for the Emperor to see."

 Chapter 16: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 16

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 16: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 16</h4>


    "Your Majesty, these are the Princely Heirs of Imperial Uncle, s, always so mischievous," Prince Shen directly pointed at his three sons, whose Princess Consort had passed away due toplications during childbirth years ago, leaving only a few sons. However, Prince Shen did not care much, as his mansion was full of concubines, "In the entire Imperial Family, aside from these unworthy Princely Heirs of mine, there seems to be no other offspring left. Your Majesty, for the sake of our realm, you must take this to heart!"


    As soon as he had spoken these words, everyone''s face turned pale, and no one dared to breathe a word.


    He was drunk, probably not even understanding the enormity of the taboo he had just voiced, but many present were cunning enough to grasp the current predicament.


    When the Emperor grows angry, a million corpsesy down.


    The issue of progeny was already a taboo in the Emperor''s heart; the harem was full of beauties, yet not one concubine had borne an heir.


    As rumors abounded among themon folk, one can only imagine.


    The current Emperor was a wise sovereign, but without an heir, the state could not be passed down, possibly falling into foreign hands.


    Especially since Prince Shen had spoken such words at this moment, it was an offense punishable by death.


    "Prince Shen brought a few Young Crown Princes; seems you want quite a lot!" Shen Qi''s eyes darkened.


    "Indeed, I am anxious; I specifically brought these few rascals to solve Your Majesty''s troubles. It''s like adopting one for Your Majesty, you must cultivate him well," Prince Shen, his head clouded with alcohol,ughed ambitiously.


    The Empress Dowager trembled with rage, barely able to speak.


    All the Concubines lowered their heads, rushing forward to kneel on the ground.


    And the ministers below had already been kneeling in cold sweat, fearing Shen Qi would suddenly recall any connection they might have with Prince Shen, and directly implicate their entire families.


    At this moment, the grand hall was utterly quiet.


    The three Princely Heirs shook their heads, seemingly clueless about the situation. They looked up, only to see the Emperor above smiling.


    In their eyes, a smile signified approval and affirmation. Not wanting to just stand there, they sat on the ground and began frolicking.


    "You three, what are you ying at? Go and greet your elder brother," Prince Shen, having drunk too much, staggered as he spoke, nearly vomiting from the alcohol''s effect.


    @@novelbin@@


    The three Princely Heirs did not listen but simply ran around.


    Prince Shen snorted, ncing at Shen Qi and, seeing him make no move, casually picked up a jug of wine from the table and raised it towards the three Princely Heirs, "Did you not hear me speaking? Come here at once!"


    Shen Qi''s gaze grew even darker, but still, he said not a word. He slowly stood up, with Little Fuzi attempting to step forward and support him, but Shen Qi raised his hand to stop him.


    Thus, Little Fuzi, Zhiruan, and Ziyu simply followed behind him as he walked forward.


    By then, the Empress Dowager''s gaze toward Prince Shen was as if she were looking at a dead man.


    Perhaps, at a corpse.


    "I''ve raised you lot this big; you choose one to stay and be the Crown Prince," Prince Shen''s hand holding the wine jug wobbled, his steps unsteady, weaving about on the ground, "Hmm? Howe there appear to be six Princely Heirs?"


    Everyone, kneeling on the ground in cold sweat.


    Such a situation had not arisen in the current dynasty, nor indeed in all of history.


    As a subordinate lord, Prince Shen repeatedly defied the Emperor and even wished to have his son named as Crown Prince.


    This was conspiracy, clear as day.


    Prince Shen had no idea about the current situation, merely drunk and suddenly started to violently beat his children, causing chaos at the banquet and his children to run around wildly.


    And then, the unexpected urred.


    While Prince Shen was hitting his children, the wine jug in his hand flew rapidly towards Shen Qi, fear evident in the eyes of all those who witnessed this scene.


    Little Fuzi and others hardly reacted in time, and although the Hidden Guard had just managed to take action, the wine jug had already reached Shen Qi.


    This was but a moment''s sh.


    At that instant, Zhiruan immediately shielded him and swiftly tackled Shen Qi, "Your Majesty, be careful!"


    Blood blossomed across the ground.


    Seeing the blood everywhere, Prince Shen, with arge belly, froze in ce, and only then seemed toe to his senses.

 Chapter 17: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 17

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 17: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 17</h4>


    His hand, raised high, halted mid-air as if only now had he realized the gravity of the situation.


    @@novelbin@@


    At the same time, Su Zhiruan''s condition on the ground was not good at all.


    The incident had unfolded too quickly, almost in the blink of an eye.


    Everyone was stunned into silence.


    The Empress Dowager, having witnessed everything, immediately rose from her seat and shouted, "Someone call the Imperial Physician!"


    The ministers and the Imperial Rtives dared not move, and the scene descended into a tense yet chaotic order.


    The wine jar had been aimed directly at Shen Qi, but Su Zhiruan had intervened. Her arm was struck heavily, and shards of porcin gashed her arm, from which blood profusely flowed. Her originally delicate face instantly turned pale.


    Shen Qi did not stand up; his gaze was icy cold.


    This look, Su Zhiruan had never seen in this world before¡ªit was a ring murderous intent. His voice was chilling to the bone as he coldly ordered, "Someone¡ª"


    "Your servant is here!" The Imperial Guard outside the pce immediately stepped forward, surrounding Prince and the Princely Heir.


    "Prince, Princely Heir, intentionally attempting assassination, speaking insolently, conspiring and rebelling, strip them of their ranks, and throw them into the great prison!" Shen Qi ordered coldly while half-supporting Su Zhiruan.


    Not even one among the crowd below dared to speak, and even their breathing had be much shallower at this moment.


    The scene left only the wretched screams of Prince and the Princely Heir, as the Imperial Guard showed no mercy, stripping them of their clothes right there.


    Realizing his situation, Prince panicked and tried to run toward the front, shouting as he ran, "Emperor! Emperor! It was my fault for speaking out of turn, please spare me!"


    Shen Qi didn''t give him a single nce.


    "Emperor! The Imperial Physician has arrived!" A group of doctors from the Imperial Hospital hurriedly advanced with their medical kits.


    The leading Imperial Physician knelt down to perform a salute, "Emperor, allow your humble servant to examine your injuries."


    "I am unharmed; check her first," Shen Qi carefully ced Su Zhiruan aside, his expression filled with urgency.


    Seeing this, the Empress Dowager spoke up without even thinking, "So many doctors! You two check her, and you two check the Emperor! Do I have to personally teach you even in such a minor issue?"


    The doctors quickly acknowledged.


    The Concubines in the harem breathed a sigh of relief after seeing that Shen Qi was unharmed, but upon seeing how anxious Shen Qi was for Su Zhiruan, envy began to stir within them.


    The Noble Consort felt dissatisfied and stepped forward voluntarily, standing beside Shen Qi, her voice bing much more charming, "Emperor, how do you feel now?"


    At that moment, Shen Qi did not want to deal with the Noble Consort, "Step aside, the physicians are busy!"


    His words also deterred the court ministers and princes who wished toe forward to check on him.


    At that moment, everyone''s gaze was fixed on Shen Qi. Regarding Su Zhiruan, they deemed her just a pce maid, even if she did block the wine jar for Shen Qi, that was what a servant ought to do.


    Even the Empress Dowager''s gaze was solely on Shen Qi; as for Su Zhiruan, everyone''s attitude was one of indifference, not cing much importance on her.


    But who could have expected that just then, the Imperial Physician taking Su Zhiruan''s pulse suddenly screamed.


    "Ah!"


    "This... This! She is actually..."


    Another Imperial Physician treating Su Zhiruan''s arm injury rolled his eyes at him and then hurriedly said, "How audacious, making such noise in front of His Majesty!"


    "Your Majesty! Your Majesty!" The Imperial Physician who was taking Su Zhiruan''s pulse, as if he hadn''t heard, turned his head, his face filled with terror and shock, mixed with a trace of excitement, "Your Majesty! When I was taking her pulse, I found that this youngdy''s pulse¡ª"


    Shen Qi immediately stood up, his eyes dark and agitated, his voice carrying a hint of urgency, "Speak! What about the pulse?!"


    "Your Majesty! This youngdy¡ªit''s a pregnancy pulse!"


    A pregnancy pulse!


    Those simple words stunned everyone at that moment.


    Even including Su Zhiruan, who was lying on the ground, oblivious to everything.


    Almost instinctively, her hand fell to her lower abdomen.


    "What did you say?" Shen Qi paused, seemingly in disbelief, and asked again.


    "Great joy for Your Majesty!" The physician who had just rolled his eyes immediately took Su Zhiruan''s pulse again, and after raising his head, his eyes showed the same shock, disbelief, and excitement as the other physician, "This youngdy is indeed pregnant!"


    "The pulse is stable; the child is being well cared for!"


    "What!!" Hearing this news, the first to react was not Shen Qi, but the Empress Dowager. Herposed expression could no longer be maintained. Her face turned to shock, then quickly to joy as her eyes widened, and she immediately descended from her high seat, her expression ecstatic as she flung her sleeve, "Are you saying, Miss Susu has a pregnancy pulse? She has been with the Emperor all this time! Yes! The time matches! This is confirmed now, oh my, my imperial grandson!"


    Before Su Zhiruan could react, the Empress Dowager slid a bracelet off her own wrist and ced it on Su Zhiruan''s uninjured arm. Her demeanor now bore no trace of the Empress Dowager''s authority, filled only with smiles and kindness, "After so many years, I never thought it would be you, truly a blessing for our Wang Dynasty, a Heaven-sent daughter for our dynasty!"


    The Emperor''s favoring of Su Zhiruan was basically no secret, whether it was among themon folk or the ministers, everyone enjoyed discussing the affairs of the Royal Family and harem.


    Which concubine received favor, who received what reward, everyone knew it all.


    These were no secrets, let alone the fact that Emperor Shen Qi exclusively favored a Pce Maid for a month and a half.


    Whether it was themoners hearing rumors or the word of mouth, many different versions even emerged amongst them, some said the Emperor didn''t want to grant her a title, only wanting a one-time encounter, while others said, the Emperor couldn''t bear her leaving and by not granting her a title, he could keep her by his side forever.


    Who would have thought that this month and a half of favoritism would unexpectedly result in the Imperial Family''s first Heir!


    Prince Zhang stood with his mouth agape, foolishly at a loss for words.


    He had felt that he had a chance to turn things around, as currently, among the entire Imperial Family, only he had three sons. Suppose the Emperor was truly incapable, then his sons could possibly stay in the Imperial Pce as Crown Prince to be tutored, and eventually, he could reap the benefits of a fisherman.


    Who would have thought it was precisely because he got carried away, drank too much, and coincidentally targeted the woman who could conceive a Dragon Descendant.


    Prince Zhang copsed onto the ground, now with no chance of turning the tables anymore.


    The concubines in the harem witnessing this scene all gaped, some even stunned into silence.


    The most shocked among them was the Noble Consort. In the past, she felt her status was the highest among the women in the harem, plus being the niece of the Empress Dowager, she definitely had a higher chance of having offspringpared to other concubines, and was the most likely to be the Empress.


    But now, Su Zhiruan came out of nowhere!


    Shen Qi watched as Su Zhiruan was helped to her feet surrounded by a crowd. He was somewhat dazed, gazing at the girl''s clean, pure face filled with a worried expression¡ªshe was worried about him.


    Such a foolish girl!


    Pregnant and with an injured arm, the first thing she did upon standing was to worry about him.

 Chapter 18: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 18

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 18</h4>


    He could no longer hold back and took the initiative to step forward and gently embrace Su Zhiruan.


    In that instant, many scenes shed through his mind.


    Whether it was the family of three he had seen in the public the night before,


    or her tired appearance during this period,


    as well as her gentle panting on the couch,


    at this moment, all were circling in his mind, finally merging into one, bing the her in front of him and the child in her womb.


    After a brief hug, Shen Qi asked someone to take Su Zhiruan down to rest properly.


    Before the Pce Maid could step forward, the Empress Dowager came up herself and carefully protected Su Zhiruan. Before leaving, the Empress Dowager added, "I will escort her. No need to involve anyone else."


    Shen Qi trusted the Empress Dowager, so he let them go.


    Although they were now dealing with a joyous asion, the matters that needed handling still required him as the Emperor to preside over.


    "Prince Duan and three Princely Heirs, daring to plot against me! Against the Heir! Conspiring and rebelling, utterly unforgivable!" Shen Qi said as he stepped up to the throne, his gaze cold, "Tomorrow at the Meridian Gate, execute by beheading!"


    If it had been before, perhaps he would have hesitated for the sake of his reputation, not openly executing Prince Duan. But now, since Prince Duan nearly harmed his woman and his child, if something really had happened to her today, he would definitely have Prince Duan executed by dismemberment, slicing off his flesh piece by piece!


    The senior officials and other nobles at the court did not raise any objections.


    This matter concerned the Heir!


    Everyone in the court or in the Capital City knew the importance of the Heir. The Emperor had been without a son for five years already. The vast empire of the Wang Dynasty couldn''t just end up in someone else''s hands.


    The Empress Dowager gestured for the nannies and others to carefully shield Su Zhiruan with a soft pnquin, while she herself walked alongside, even holding her hand with worry during the journey.


    This caused everyone they encountered along the way to be nearly frightened into fainting.


    The Empress Dowager allowed the Pce Maid to ride in the pnquin, then proceeded on foot herself!


    In the grand hall.


    The Noble Consort was neglected. She nearly clenched her teeth in frustration, and the concubines behind her each showed different expressions; some were malicious; some were filled with sycophancy, and others were indifferent.


    Shen Qi dealt with Prince Duan and looked at the fresh bloodstains on the ground. At this moment, his thoughts were entirely with Su Zhiruan.


    He had never had a child, nor had a little dumpling call him "Royal Father." Now, suddenly knowing of Su Zhiruan''s pregnancy, his mind was a chaos of emotions, primary among them joy, and also some worry: he worried whether he could take good care of her and the child, whether he could be a good father.


    Shen Qi also thought about howtely, every night before sleep and also during the day, Su Zhiruan seemed very tired and her appetite had increased somewhat. asionally, he wanted to tease her, yet saw her sleepy-eyed. All these signs had been present for some time.


    Thinking about what the child might look like and how she was doing now, his thoughts were terribly jumbled. As a ruler usually clear and stern, all of that had nowpletely disappeared, to the extent that even Little Fuzi beside him could tell that their Emperor was lost in his thoughts.


    The Prime Minister was the first to stand, holding a cup in his hand, his arms raised in salute, "Old subject congrattes Your Majesty! Congrattions, Lady!"


    The ministers below also raised their sses, "This humble official congrattes Your Majesty! Congrattions, Lady!"


    The Lady they spoke of was Su Zhiruan.


    With things progressing this way, as the first woman in the Imperial Pce to be pregnant with a Dragon Descendant and with the Emperor''s favor, Su Zhiruan was set to rise meteorically, henceforth enjoying endless glory and wealth.


    Being the first to call her "Lady" was only appropriate.


    Shen Qi was overjoyed, his happiness apparent. He raised his wine cup, "Today is my day of great joy! My beloved officials need not adhere to strict formalities, drink freely!"


    Following that, he generously bestowed gifts, including on the Imperial Physician and the servants.


    The entire great hall was filled with joy andughter.


    *


    Meanwhile, Su Zhiruan, who was taken directly to the Empress Dowager''s chamber, felt her stomach churning.


    When she was in the Imperial Study Room, Shen Qi had noticed that she had been eating more recently, so he had her eat a lot of pastries.


    Despite the pastries being very delicate, she now found them cloying and felt like vomiting.


    "System, can you sleep? I can''t sleep!" Su Zhiruany down helplessly, hoping to alleviate the feeling, as she called out to the system in her mind.


    [...]


    [Ah??!] The system seemed to be suddenly awakened, still a bit slow to react. Upon waking up, its first action was to check on Su Zhiruan''s mission progress.


    [My goodness!! You''re already pregnant? That was fast!] The system didn''t expect her task to bepleted so quickly and began eximing in her mind.


    @@novelbin@@


    Once again, Su Zhiruan suppressed the urge to vomit, "I remember, the Newbie Gift Package included no pregnancy nausea and a series of other side effects, what''s going on now?"


    [I can exin that. You must have been carried in just now; you simply ate too much and then got motion sickness, oh no, pnquin sickness!]


    [However, sometimes, the use of the Newbie Gift Package has a setting where, when plot characters are present, the Golden Finger will disguise itself so as not to arouse suspicion.]


    Su Zhiruan roughly understood. If outsiders were present and she appeared the same before and after giving birth, people would surely be suspicious. Sometimes, it disguises itself and then gradually restores her pre-pregnancy physical state.


    Just then, the Empress Dowager rushed in from the doorway. As soon as she saw Su Zhiruan trying to get up to greet her, she immediately went over to prevent her, settling Su Zhiruan back on the bed.


    "This servant greets the Empress Dowager." Su Zhiruan felt the need to perform the courtesy but was immediately stopped by the Empress Dowager.


    "You child, why still call yourself a servant? Just call me Mother like the Emperor does," the Empress Dowager suddenly seemed like a kind and benevolent old woman, far from her previous threatening demeanor. Su Zhiruan, having been a worker in her previous life and adept at reading people, observed the Empress Dowager and realized that her kindness wasn''t feigned, listening as the Empress Dowager continued, "Mother previously wronged you by allowing the Noble Consort to bully you. I truly am sorry. If you don''t mind, from now on, you can consider me your mother."


    Not only was Su Zhiruan stunned.


    Even the old nanny who had served the Empress Dowager for decades was nearly shocked silly!


    Had they heard wrong, or had the Empress Dowager misspoken?!


    The Empress Dowager held Su Zhiruan''s hand, examining her closely.


    The more she looked, the more she liked her.


    "When the previous Emperor was still alive, I only had Qi as a prince. As a son grows older, he develops his own capabilities and methods, but in my heart, I always wanted a daughter. Later on, when you two have children, you will be my daughter. I was previously good to the Noble Consort and let her be, but now that you bear Qi''s child, should the Noble Consort be insolent or capricious, I will personally intervene," the Empress Dowager rambled on.


    Su Zhiruan was clean and beautiful with a delicate, round goose-egg face, exactly the type of girl the Empress Dowager liked; she grew fonder the more she looked.


    "Thank you, Empress Dowager, for your favor." Su Zhiruan patiently listened to the Empress Dowager''s words, then attempted to perform a courtesy.


    While helping her up, the Empress Dowager said helplessly, "You child! I already said you can just call me Mother."


    Su Zhiruan smiled but didn''tply, simply replying, "This servant understands the Empress Dowager''s kind intentions, but there are many people in the pce, and rites must not be neglected."

 Chapter 19: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 19

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 19: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 19</h4>


    Upon hearing this, the Empress Dowager felt even more approving of her.


    Sensible and polite, gentle and humble.


    Perhaps it was because her state of mind had changed, but half a month ago, when she was only conversing with the Noble Consort every day and there were no children in the harem, just these concubines, she, influenced by the one-sided words of the Noble Consort, thought of this Susu as a vixen who monopolized the Emperor''s attention, ignoring the rest of the harem. As the Empress Dowager, she went along with the Noble Consort to reprimand her a few times.


    But now, this Susu had be the first in the harem to be pregnant, whether she gave birth to a Prince or a Princess, she would be a meritorious figure of the entire Wang Dynasty.


    The Empress Dowager''s kindness toward Su Zhiruan had another reason; she was the only woman currently capable of conceiving a Dragon Descendant. In the past, when the abbot of Huguo Temple was nearing the end of his life, he had divined for the Emperor Shen Qi, saying that his fate was extremely noble, a born Emperor''s destiny, and thus he might be unable to have children with ordinary women. But now, this extraordinary woman, Su Zhiruan, had appeared.


    During the conversation, many footsteps could be heard from outside the bedchamber, indicating that a lot of people had arrived.


    The old nanny walked in and bowed to report, "Greetings to the Empress Dowager, the Emperor and the Noble Consort, among others, are waiting outside the hall."


    "Let them alle in." The Empress Dowager carefully helped Su Zhiruan to her feet, "The Imperial Physician has just been to see you, and treated the wound on your arm. The child is alright, he will prescribe some fetus-preserving medicine and that will suffice."


    "From now on you will stay in my chamber. This is a serious matter, and no one can be careless. From now on, Susu, you will share the same bed and sleep as me. Also, these experienced nannies will be at your disposal, and you can summon them whenever you''re puzzled during your pregnancy."


    At this moment, Shen Qi, the Noble Consort, and a line of concubines entered in session, and upon their entrance, they heard the Empress Dowager''s words.


    None of the concubines had ever heard the Empress Dowager speaking so kindly and attentively to a pce maid.


    No, she could no longer be called a pce maid. Since the Imperial Physician confirmed her pregnancy, even the most foolish knew that Su Zhiruan must have transformed from a sparrow into a phoenix.


    "Mother, how is Ruanruan?" Shen Qi asked as soon as he entered, his eyes immediately focusing on Su Zhiruan. He hurried forward to check on her, ncing at her arm, then curiously looking at her stomach and cautiously stroking it, "How are you feeling now? Are you ufortable at all?"


    "I felt nauseated just now, but after speaking with the Empress Dowager for a while, I felt much better," Su Zhiruan replied with a gentle smile, her eyes shining with apassionate and tender light that was unforgettable at a nce.


    @@novelbin@@


    "You little girl, you are quite the charmer,"ughed the Empress Dowager, as Shen Qi sat on the left side of Su Zhiruan and she on the right, "the nausea just now probably indicates morning sickness. It''s very normal. If you want to vomit, just have the servants bring a spittoon. Pregnant women go through many bodily changes. Emperor, you must pamper her well."


    The three of them chatted back and forth, looking very much like a warm and harmonious family that did not allow others to intrude.


    By this time, the Noble Consort was nearly furious to death, her handkerchief almost torn to shreds in her grip, her gaze undergoing significant changes.


    The Consort standing beside the Noble Consort gazed at this heartwarming "addition to the family" scene and immediately looked toward the Noble Consort. This Consort was on the side of the Noble Consort in the harem and could be considered herckey. She was only so-so in appearance, but highly observant, and managing to yield in front of such a person as the Noble Consort was not simple.


    Besides these two, the other concubines had never seen such a scene before, and their chins almost dropped to the floor in shock, each disying expressions of utter amazement.


    The once insincere-smiling Empress Dowager was now expressing warmth and concern for Su Zhiruan, meticulously exining to her various pregnancy taboos and other matters.


    The once reserved Emperor Shen Qi, who many concubines had only seen for the first time at the recent Mid-Autumn Festival, now had eyes full of worry and tenderness. He carefully listened to the Empress Dowager while also scrutinizing Su Zhiruan to see if there were any other injuries on her.


    The three of them sitting together resembled a warm family¡ªa senior, a young couple, and the newly-formed child in the womb.


    Within the crowd, perhaps only Noble Lady Song and Noble Lady Wang were somewhat happy.


    With their lower statuses and scant opportunities to see the Emperor, plus their young age, their heads were filled with thoughts of where to y or leaving the pce to venture into Jianghu.


    "Empress Dowager, Your Majesty, since she is pregnant, why not confer a title upon her?" The first to speak was Consort Shu; after she said this, she looked towards the Noble Consort.


    The real drama was about to unfold.


    This title could be major or minor.


    Su Zhiruan was of low birth, but now she was carrying the Heir.


    "Ruanruan, what do you think?" Shen Qi asked Su Zhiruan directly, and at this time, the Empress Dowager also looked towards her.


    "It would be best for His Majesty and the Empress Dowager to decide," Su Zhiruan said, without further refusal to stay by Shen Qi''s side.


    After all, she was now carrying a child, and it was Shen Qi''s first child. If she declined a title, it would seem ungrateful.


    The Empress Dowager and Shen Qi exchanged a few words. Initially, Shen Qi wanted to grant her the position of Noble Consort, but the Empress Dowager felt that it was better to promote her after the child was born. Now, to let her sit on the same level as the current Noble Consort seemed worrisome as the court''s old conservatives might not approve.


    "Bring the imperial decree," Shen Qi said to Little Fuzi, "Let Su Wenbu from the county town be brought into the Capital, join the Ministry of Revenue, be granted a mansion, his wife bestowed with a chest of gold and silver, and share his rank with her husband. For his daughter, Su Zhiruan, virtuous and elegant, dignified and observant of rites, bright as the moon, be granted the title ''Moon,'' and ennobled as concubine."


    Soon, an imperial decree was prepared.


    "Empress Dowager, Your Majesty! No ptial residence was granted for Concubine Moon," a concubine interjected from below.


    At this time, the Empress Dowager made her appearance directly, waving her sleeve, "The harem is too full. Let Ruanruan stay with Ourself in Cining Pce, to avoid any mishaps."


    The concubines had been shocked too many times today and were now numb.


    Even to such astonishing news.


    And surprisingly, Shen Qi agreed, while the Empress Dowager was overjoyed, quickly ordering the servants to tidy up the nearest and most scenic side pce.


    The Noble Consort, watching all this, nearly had a breakdown. In the past, although she had no children, she was able to speak her mind in the harem because the Empress Dowager was her aunt.


    But now, the Empress Dowager was busy arranging things for a mere maidservant, which filled her with jealousy.


    However, there was nothing she could do; in the end, she could only stew in her anger and then followed everyone else back to the harem.


    In the middle of the night, the Empress Dowager was too happy to sleep and wandered about the garden.


    With a smile, the old nanny urged, "Empress Dowager, please rest. Being happy doesn''t mean staying up all night!"


    "Ah, I have been longing for this for so many years, and finally, my wish has been fulfilled. I have a grandson, how could I not be expectant!"


    The old nanny shook her head with a smile.


    The Empress Dowager really adored children, and now, with Concubine Moon Su Zhiruan, she had finally had her wish granted.

 Chapter 20: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 20

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 20</h4>


    Several dayster.


    In the distant county town, Su''s father got dressed early in the morning, ready to head to his job at the county office, while Su''s mother quietly swept the courtyard.


    Neither of their faces showed much joy, instead deep in their eyes were hidden looks of worry and fear.


    "Take care on your way, old man," Su''s mother sighed deeply.


    Su''s father didn''t say anything, just tightly held Su''s mother''s hand.


    But as he pushed open the main door, a voice like that of a devil came through.


    "Yo~ Old Su, heading to the office to busy yourself with chores?" The County Magistrate''s legitimate son, d in a shiny blue robe, was leaning against the wall with a sneer, tilting his mouth. Seeing hime out, he raised his eyebrows, his stick resting on the ground as he stood in a skewed posture, his eyes full of malice, "These past days, gracing your home with my presence has surely made your shabby little hut shine!"


    "Hahahahaha¡ª¡ª" The bootlickers behind him all let out a bigugh, each holding a stick in their hand.


    "What exactly do you want to do, young master? Disturbing my family repeatedly thesest few days, aren''t you afraid I''ll report this to the authorities?" Su''s father said coldly. Su''s mother heard themotion outside and came out, but was firmly shielded behind Su''s father.


    The County Magistrate''s son scoffed, speaking disrespectfully, "Old Su! Go ahead and report, see if I care! Back then, you refused to give Su Zhiruan to me as a wife, and trust me, both my father and I have not forgotten! Hmph! Don''t think that just because you sent her to the pce you are safe. Five years with no news, I reckon she''s long dead! Such a pity, tsk tsk! Those hands, that figure, that face, never got the chance to grace my father''s and my bed!"


    "You¡ª" Su''s father''s eyes filled with rage, nearly charging forward to fight to the death, while Su''s mother, on the brink of fainting, still forcefully pulled him back.


    "What are you ves waiting for, go in and smash it up! Smash everything for me!! After letting out this grudge, I''ll treat you all to the finest feasts and drinks!"


    "Hahahaha, young master, then we won''t hold back!"


    The bootlickers charged into the Su Family homeughing and began to smash and shatter things.


    Su''s father and Su''s mother looked at each other, both of their eyes filled with ast-ditch sense of despair.


    They had only one daughter, Su Zhiruan, who had been in the pce for five years with no word from her. In their hearts, they somewhat had an answer, and that was she had died.


    In a ce like the Imperial Pce, it was nothing unusual for a pce maid to die. A child is a parent''s life, and with this thought in mind, the two of them also didn''t have much will to live. Moreover, the County Magistrate''s son held a grudge against the Su family because of past events and had been increasingly troublesome, harassing and insulting them in every possible way.


    Looking at the mud wall next to them and the County Magistrate''s son shoutingmands from other side, Su''s father took out a knife from his bosom. Su''s mother only had to look at him to understand his intent¡ªto kill the County Magistrate''s son and thenmit suicide.


    The County Magistrate''s son, seemingly bored, ordered hisckeys to tie up Su''s elderly parents and strip them of their clothes.


    Su''s father, with a knife hidden up his sleeve, was just about to make his move¡ª


    However, just at that critical moment!


    A thunderous roar came from not too far away, "Scoundrel!! Stop!"


    Everyone on the scene looked over, and amidst his shock, Su''s father withdrew the knife he had hidden in his sleeve.


    Theer was the County Magistrate; he dismounted and immediately started pping his son with walloping blows, knocking him down to the ground, where hey covering his face and crying out in pain.


    ```


    "Father! What are you doing?! I am your son!" the County Magistrate''s illegitimate son cried out in desperation, even considering a counterattack.


    The County Magistrate quickly ordered his men to pin him to the ground, preventing him from getting up, then he respectfully saluted Su''s father, aplete turnaround from his previous difficult behavior, "Lord Su, the rebellious boy is willful and has behaved outrageously. I hereby hand him over to you for punishment¡ªplease do as you see fit!"


    "Lord Su?" Su''s father was puzzled, but then he saw a man in official attire, holding an Imperial edict, emerge from the luxurious carriage behind the County Magistrate.


    "I presume this is Elder Su, whom I have long held in high regard!" The visitor did not behave arrogantly but instead treated Su''s father with great respect, which left Su''s elders quite baffled. Subsequently, the man took out a bright yellow scroll, raised his voice, and addressed everyone present, "I am here by the Emperor''smand to announce this Imperial edict¡ª"


    All present knelt down in unison. Su''s elders, clueless as they were, also knelt to receive the edict.


    "By the Mandate of Heaven, the Emperor decrees: County Secretary Su Wenbu is upright and honest, a man of integrity. The Emperor orders him to enter the Capital City, to join the Ministry of Revenue, granting him a residence. His wife is to be gifted ten boxes of gold and silver, eighty bolts of fine silk, and to share the same rank as her husband. His daughter, Su Zhiruan, is virtuous, graceful, and dignified, pure and esteemed like the moon, and is hereby conferred the title of Moon and appointed to the rank of concubine¡ªLet it be known!"


    As the edict was dered, everyone present was shocked.


    Su''s elders were nearly scared stiff on the spot. They had thought their daughter, long assumed dead, had suddenly be Lady Moon, and they themselves were to enter the Capital City as well.


    Entering the court as an official was the greatest wish of Su''s father, who was moved to tears, never expecting that his cherished youngest daughter would fulfill this dream. He had thought it impossible for him to enter the Capital and be a court official, but now his wish was granted.


    The County Magistrate had been privy to some insider information, but even he waspletely taken aback upon hearing the edict, especially when considering his worthless son by his side and their past covetous thoughts toward Su Zhiruan. They had even schemed for Su Zhiruan to be a lowly concubine. Now, as the Emperor''s most beloved Lady Moon, if the Emperor were to find out¡ª


    They would not be able to keep their heads on their shoulders!


    The official dering the edict was the Prefect, who ranked significantly higher than a County Magistrate. He had heard about the mistreatment of Su''s elders even before his arrival and, having witnessed it firsthand, gave a cold snort, indicating that it might be time to rece the County Magistrate.


    The County Magistrate and his son were fools, but the Prefect certainly was not. Lady Moon was pregnant, and as the Emperor had no offspring, if she were to bear a Prince, he would undoubtedly be the Crown Prince. In the future, no matter what, the Su Family would be the Imperial Father-inw. With this rtion alone, he would ensure that the affair of inviting Su''s elders to the Capital was handled properly.


    "Lord Su, Madam Su, please stand," the Prefect personally helped Su''s elders to their feet, smiling warmly, "There is no need for you to worry or prepare anything; I will take care of everything¡ªAs for the County Magistrate''s family, I will deal with them personally."


    It was his way of currying favor as well.


    Before long, under the meticulous arrangements of the Prefect, Su''s elders were on their way to the Capital City.


    And the small county town, discreetly and without fuss, lost a corrupt County Magistrate and his son, and gained an upright and honest good official.


    @@novelbin@@


    Themon folk, upon learning of the emergence of Lady Moon from the Su Family, were also astounded.


    The matter subsequently turned into a beautiful tale.


    *


    Meanwhile, Su Zhiruan was leisurely drinking tea with the Empress Dowager in the Cining Pce.


    Having resided in the Cining Pce for only a few days, she had already won the affection of nearly everyone.


    In her previous life, she was a worker, and having started off as a Pce Maid in this world, was not ustomed to idleness. Plus, with appropriate exercise being beneficial during pregnancy, she asionally lent a hand. The Empress Dowager had told her to rest properly, but she meticulously managed everything, making the Empress Dowager veryfortable and even more fond of her.


    ```

 Chapter 21: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 21

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 21</h4>


    Ever since she moved into Cining Pce, this usually solemn pce had be much livelier due to her arrival.


    Holding her teacup, the Empress Dowager''s expression held a hint of anticipation, "Ruanruan, when will youe to y cards again?"


    "If Mother wishes, I cane anytime!" Su Zhiruan put down her teacup and winked at the Empress Dowager.


    "Judging by the time, the Emperor should have finished court by now; he''s probably rushing over here as we speak. Let''s wait for him to leave before we continue," the Empress Dowager said, nodding deeply to herself as the nannies around her quietly covered their mouths and giggled.


    During these days, not only the Empress Dowager but also the elderly nannies serving her felt the change in the atmosphere of Cining Pce.


    In the past, the Noble Consort would asionally visit the Cining Pce, but with her capricious temperament, her visits were mostly toin orment about the Emperor neglecting her. Her asional outbursts even targeted the nannies, making everyone want to avoid her at all costs.


    Because of issues regarding offspring, the Emperor was so harried by the urging that he seldom visited Cining Pce aside from necessary greetings.


    But after Su Zhiruan''s arrival, everyone gradually grew fond of her; she undoubtedly became the beloved of the group.


    Su Zhiruan was gentle, and sometimes she woulde up with many novel ways to entertain. Her interactions with everyone were alwaysfortable, whether in conversation or in conduct, making people feel as if they were basking in a spring breeze.


    Since her arrival, there hadn''t been a single day of mother-inw and daughter-inw conflict between her and the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager genuinely loved her as her own daughter, and the servants took even greater care in looking after her.


    At the Empress Dowager''s Cining Pce, Shen Qi woulde to pay his respects to the Empress Dowager first thing after court each day, then he would tenderly inquire after Su Zhiruan.


    In short, her presence had made the Empress Dowager much more at ease, and Shen Qi also seemed more personable. Most importantly, after the birth of the child, the rtionship between the Empress Dowager and Shen Qi had greatly improved, at least appearing like a normal mother and son.


    @@novelbin@@


    "Ah, here he is!" the Empress Dowager smiled and looked at Su Zhiruan, "Truly, thanks to Ruanruan, I have seen the Emperor this month almost more than the entire past year."


    "It is I who am fortunate for Mother''s grace. Had I been living in the harem, perhaps I would neither see Mother nor the Emperor every day," Su Zhiruan said, and then she lightly leaned on the Empress Dowager''s shoulder before standing up again.


    The Empress Dowager''s smile was so wide she could barely close her mouth, and just then, Shen Qi entered.


    The man was dressed in a bright yellow Dragon Robe, his expression anxious. Upon seeing Su Zhiruan, he rxed and smiled lightly, bowing, "Son greets Mother."


    "This concubine pays respects to the Emperor¡ª" Su Zhiruan was about to bow when the anxious Shen Qi stopped her.


    "No need for formalities, you are with child and must take care above all else," Shen Qi said, gently reaching out to touch Su Zhiruan''s belly, where miraculously, a little life was growing.


    It could be a chubby son or a tender little Princess.


    This feeling was intriguing; even though a month was about to pass, he still felt the same way. Every time he thought about having a child with Su Zhiruan, he felt very warm.


    It was like slowly drinking a warm cup of tea.


    The feeling of being a father for the first time was indeed marvelous.


    "At this moment, the Emperor doesn''t much look like an Emperor, rather like a man who has just be a father," the Empress Dowager chuckled, covering her mouth and cheerfully watching the young couple draw close together.


    This scene had been daily for a while now. As she was getting on in years, such warmth brought her joy, almost reminding her of her younger days.


    Lately, the Empress Dowager finally felt happy, thinking about her past life brought only regret. What bitter days those were!


    In the past, she''d wake up either with a headache wondering how to urge the Emperor to visit the harem¡ª the Emperor disliked the harem, his visits could be counted on one''s fingers. Or the Noble Consort would be crying andining that today one concubine insulted her, tomorrow another concubine fought for favor, ormenting that the Emperor never sought her out.


    Thinking about her past hardships, she felt regretful.


    Fortunately, now that they had Su Zhiruan, and the Emperor had children as well, she believed the days ahead would definitely be better. With this thought, the Empress Dowager cheerfully stood up, "You all have a good chat, I am going out for a little walk, don''t worry!"


    "Mother..." Su Zhiruan was unable to stop her. The Empress Dowager walked briskly and soon left the hall.


    Now, only Su Zhiruan and Shen Qi were left in the hall.


    Shen Qi tightly held her hand, warm and slender, his eyes bore deep feelings. Su Zhiruan could feel his burning gaze, "Ruanruan, how are you faring here with the Empress Dowager? If you''re ufortable, you can also return to the Imperial Study Room, let me take care of you and the child!"


    "Your Majesty asks me this every day," Su Zhiruan tilted her head, pulling Shen Qi''srge hand to her stomach, then said, "The Empress Dowager treats me very kindly, and the old nanny here is experienced in childbirth. Let me stay here for now, until..."


    She leaned closer to Shen Qi, whispered with a smile, "Until the child is born, then I''ll stay with the Emperor in his bedroom daily, would that be alright?"


    Instantly, Shen Qi''s eyes became fervent, he moved his brow, his handsome eyes smoldered with a faint smile, and a hint of darker emotion, he lowered his voice, "I, look forward to seeing what the esteemed Imperial Concubine might do to me..."


    Before Shen Qi''s gaze became too unsettling, Su Zhiruan swiftly escaped from his arms.


    Only then did Shen Qi remember the matter at hand, "By the way Ruanruan, I sent someone to bring your parents to the Capital City, would you like to see them?"


    Su Zhiruan hadn''t expected that her mere mention of her background long ago would still be remembered by Shen Qi, who even brought her parents over.


    The original''s biggest worry was leaving behind the elderly Su Family.


    "This concubine thanks Your Majesty!" She performed a salute, not only on behalf of the Su Family''s elders but also representing the original inhabitant of her role, and she was very earnest.


    In the original story, because Su Zhiruan did not stay beside Shen Qi, the Su elders suffered under a debauched young master and died mourning their daughter.


    Regrettably, in their previous life, the Su elders never saw their beloved daughter again before their demise.


    Under Shen Qi''s arrangement, Su Zhiruan met the Su elders in Kunning Pce.


    The moment the pce doors opened, there was only a threshold between Su Zhiruan and her parents.


    In an instant, the usually reticent Su father, along with her mother, both had teary eyes.


    "My Ruanruan... my Zhiruan!" Su''s mother stepped forward, embracing her daughter tightly, Su''s father also hurried forward two steps, trembling hands gazing at Su Zhiruan.


    This was their first meeting after five years apart.


    Now, Su Zhiruan was the honored Imperial Concubine, her mother muttered, with rough hands she carefully caressed her daughter, "My daughter! Your mother has finally seen you again!"

 Chapter 22: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 22

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 22</h4>


    Su''s father''s eyes were slightly red, and although many thoughts filled his heart, in the end, he only said one phrase, "It''s really good, really good..."


    Su Zhiruan was also moved by this warm familial affection. In the original storyline, the character she reced waited until death without ever seeing her parents again. Later, she heard that they were both forced to face death together.


    Now that both elders hade to the Capital City, the original host''s wish had been fulfilled too.


    Su Zhiruan invited the elders into the pce. At that moment, pce maids served tea and snacks, "Lady, Minister Su, Madam Su, please have some tea."


    This was also Su Zhiruan''s first time in Kunning Pce. Before, the Empress Dowager had Su Zhiruan stay in Cining Pce for reassurance, and also because the nanny was by her side to take care of her. But Su Zhiruan had her status after all, and with the royal heir in her belly, she was bound to be granted a pce.


    This pce, without a second thought, Shen Qi directly chose Kunning Pce¡ªthe pce of sessive empresses.


    The Empress Dowager had no objections, and she happily found many people to help her clean and decorate the pce.


    The Noble Consort, after finding out, had a good fit of anger in her own pce.


    After reminiscing with Su''s parents, Su Zhiruan reluctantly bade farewell to the elders.


    During the subsequent period of her pregnancy, she lived leisurely andfortably.


    Minister Su was originally a talent without opportunity. After entering the Ministry of Revenue, initially because of Su Zhiruan''s influence, many officials regarded him as a rtionship hire, butter, people discovered he truly had talent. He offered advice and policy for the Ministry of Revenue, and after being summoned by Shen Qi several times, it was found he was extremely capable, and perhaps he was even more suited for the Ministry of Justice, so he was dispatched there.


    The Ministry of Revenue, anxious about this event, petitioned several times wishing to retain Minister Su.


    Madam Su was adept at managing household affairs, she ran the residence in an orderly manner, and also met manydies, which added many more smiles to her face.


    Ever since Su Zhiruan became pregnant, Shen Qi, who originally didn''t like visiting the harem, now wouldn''t nce at the harem at all, always thinking of cozying up with her and being affectionate.


    @@novelbin@@


    Especially since the Imperial Physician said that after three months of pregnancy they could still carefully continue marital rtions, Su Zhiruan immediately noticed Shen Qi''s eyes light up.


    A man who had tasted sweetness, now seeing such a big treat swaying before his eyes, would certainly want to devour it in one bite.


    As for the child, perhaps because of the system''s blessing, he was very healthy, and Su Zhiruan felt no agony.


    Even with the child, she seemed to be enveloped in ayer of love''s glow, gentle and touching.


    Autumn passed, winter arrived, and another New Year came.


    The Capital City of Wang Dynasty had distinct seasons; when winter arrived, thick snow would fall, dressing everything in a coat of white, a sight too beautiful to behold.


    On New Year''s Eve, when the curfew was lifted for the public and following the conclusion of the pce banquet, Shen Qi took the well-wrapped Su Zhiruan and secretly left the pce to have fun.


    "Ruanruan, be careful, the road is slippery," Shen Qi watched her happy expression, his eyes filled with warmth too. He then stepped forward to take her hand, both of their hands hidden in their sleeves, very warm. "Whatever you want to eat, I''ll buy it for you."


    Su Zhiruan looked around and when she spotted the candied haws, her eyes lit up, "Husband, I want to eat that~"


    Upon hearing her address him, Shen Qi directly froze in the snow, "Ruanruan... what, what did you call me?"


    Looking at him, Su Zhiruan obediently repeated, "Husband?"


    In an instant, Shen Qi felt a tide of blood rush upward, finally flooding into his heart.


    The noise around him was incessant, but his ears, his eyes, could only sense her presence.


    "Mydy, let''s keep it this way in the future," Shen Qi said to her, his eyes brimming with emotion. Then, as the fireworks ascended and the noise of the crowd, the bustle, and the firecrackers all blended together, Su Zhiruan saw that once noble and distant Emperor embrace her tightly. She couldn''t hear what he was saying, but she saw the shape of his lips¡ªI rejoice in you.


    *


    When Shen Qi went to buy candied hawthorns, he saw his wife being chatted up by a man. His eyes instantly turned cold, and he looked at the man as if he were about to kill him. Yet, the man was oblivious and even scratched his head before continuing to talk to Su Zhiruan.


    "I feel like it''s getting colder, maybe it''s because I''m wearing too little," the man said, then grinned at Su Zhiruan, stuffing a persimmon into her hand, "But having seen such a beautiful girl today made my trip worthwhile. Here, this persimmon is for you, may all your wishese true!"


    Su Zhiruan looked at the persimmon in her hand and couldn''t help but find it amusing. She had been just standing there when the man passed by and suddenly eximed in admiration, and before she could say anything, he had said all he wanted to on his own.


    Sensing that the temperature around her had frozen, she guessed that a certain "vinegar jar" had been overturned.


    Deliberately she stroked her belly through her fox fur cloak, and with a smile, she said, "Thank you for your kindness, good sir. If my child in the belly knew, he would surely thank you for your blessing¡ªoh right, my husband is here, I must take my leave."


    After speaking, Su Zhiruan smiled and waved at Shen Qi, then quickly stuffed the persimmon back into the man''s hand and turned to walk into Shen Qi''s embrace.


    It was at that moment that the chill in Shen Qi''s eyes dissolved. He gave the man a cold nce, and upon seeing him stunned, only then did his own heart ease.


    Su Zhiruan took a bite of the candied hawthorn held in Shen Qi''s hand, not knowing why, but recently she favored these sour and sweet treats¡ªperhaps it had to do with the child in her belly. She took another bite; it was indeed delicious.


    After the fireworks had ended, the two returned to the pce.


    *


    In the months following the New Year, Su Zhiruan''s belly gradually grewrger. The Newbie Gift Package provided by the system proved quite useful, as she never experienced any of the diforts of pregnancy, not even morning sickness. Aside from indulging in lots of delicious food and bing slightly plumper, everything else was well.


    By early May, the weather had begun to warm up, and the temperature inside the Imperial Pce was too high. Usually, at this time, Shen Qi would stay at the pce for a period of time. The pce was spacious and cool, serving as the perfect retreat from the heat.


    This time, for her sake, Shen Qi prepared five carriages to transport items for childbirth. The old nanny from the Empress Dowager''s side was also brought along, as well as the baby''s necessities and the Imperial Physician, all of whom were packed off to the pce.


    Su Zhiruan''s due date was drawing near, and these days she reduced her activity, usually apanied by servants.


    Everyone knew that this child was the Royal Family''s first child. Both the Emperor and the Empress Dowager were deeply invested; if anything untoward happened, they would all undoubtedly lose their heads.


    On the night of the first day of May, Su Zhiruan felt her belly starting to hurt. She calmly called a pce maid, "Xiaocui, go summon the midwife and the Imperial Physician. Nuanqing, please inform the Empress Dowager and the Emperor; it seems I''m about to give birth¡ª"


    Upon hearing this, the two pce maids immediately helped Su Zhiruan onto the bed and rushed out to fetch people.

 Chapter 23: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 23

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 23</h4>


    "Emperor! The Noble Consort is about to give birth!! Pleasee quickly!"


    Upon hearing this, Shen Qi''s pupils dted, and he immediately dropped the pen in his hand and dashed out, at that moment, disregarding any imperial demeanor.


    When the Empress Dowager received the news, she also stood up at once, her expression anxious, even her palms were sweaty, "Hurry, all of you go quickly! Where''s the midwife?! Has she gone yet, and someone fetch the Imperial Physician! I''m going there immediately! And the nourishing herbal soups! Send them over!"


    At this moment, Su Zhiruan was lying on the bed, other than the initial burst of pain, the difort gradually disappeared, yet she could feel a sensation as if something was about to emerge.


    The pain faded, likely a benefit from the system''s Newbie Gift Package, she breathed a sigh of relief. The pain wasn''tpletely gone but had lessened significantly. She was veryposed at that time and gestured for the nanny to bring some food.


    The nanny too appeared tense, but seeing Su Zhiruan''sposed face, she couldn''t help but praise, "This servant has never seen a master soposed during childbirth, please eat more, conserve your strength."


    "Ruanruan!!" Outside the door, Shen Qi had arrived, and he immediately wanted to rush in to see the situation, but was quickly stopped by the midwives at the door.


    "Emperor, please don''t worry, the Noble Consort is giving birth, please wait a moment." The nanny saw Shen Qi''s forehead dripping with sweat, his eyes turning red, his hands were all veined, and his eyes filled with concern.


    The Empress Dowager, who arrived shortly after, also wanted to rush in to see, but was stopped as well. The old nanny had not expected that both the Emperor and the Empress Dowager, the two highest authorities in the entire Wang Dynasty, would be so protective of the Noble Consort and the unborn child.


    "Can I not even go in to see?" The Empress Dowager couldn''t believe she too was stopped, her eyes deeply worried, knowing she couldn''t enter, she did something others wouldn''t dare to consider.


    The Empress Dowager, the most honored woman in the nation, lifted her robe and knelt directly on the stone bs, hands pressed together, bowing deeply.


    "Empress Dowager!!"


    "Mother!!"


    The servants and Shen Qi had not anticipated the Empress Dowager would kneel directly.


    "Back then, when Mother gave birth to you, it was a difficultbor, barely escaping death, surviving from the brink of the Ghost Gate," the Empress Dowager looked towards Shen Qi, finishing her sentence, then knelt once more, "I am a woman, and I understand best what childbirth is for a woman, it is all agony, all torment, and could even result in death, but for the continuation of life, I am willing, kneeling is to pray for the safety of the mother and child!"


    Shen Qi was extremely nervous, but upon hearing the Empress Dowager''s words, he became even more tremblingly nervous, then promptly and decisively, without another word, lifted his bright yellow dragon robe and knelt down.


    Praying for the safety of the mother and child.


    Praying for his Ruanruan, and the child, to be safe and sound, and stay by his side.


    Shen Qi bowed three times.


    *


    On Su Zhiruan''s side, she, with the system''s Golden Finger, did not feel the pain, but rather, felt a sense of unburdening the moment the child was born.


    It was a feeling of immense relief, she could feel her belly immediately dete.


    "It''s born, it''s born! Lady, a Prince is born!"


    "Congrattions, Lady, congrattions!"


    The child was patted a few times, then immediately started crying.


    The old nanny and the midwife among others cheered jubntly, immediately rushing out to spread the good news, while the remaining few attended to the subsequent necessities.


    "The servant brings joyous news to the Empress Dowager and the Emperor! Noble Consort has given birth to a little Prince! Both mother and child are safe!"


    "Good! Wonderful!"


    "What about Ruanruan? How is she?!" Shen Qi craned his neck, eager to see how Su Zhiruan was doing.


    @@novelbin@@


    "Lady is all well, Your Majesty. Please wait before entering, let this old servant first cleanse Lady."


    "Come here!" Shen Qi, unable to contain his excitement, promptly summoned Little Fuzi, even his voice carried a tint of joy, "Announce that today, everyone involved in the birthing of the little Prince, reward each with twenty taels of silver, those who served directly beside Noble Consort, each twenty taels, everyone in the harem five taels! Dere amnesty across thend! Bring the decree, proim the Prince as Crown Prince!"


    Shen Qi, giddy with happiness, was visibly overjoyed, his entire demeanor bursting with delight as hevishly dispensed rewards, wanting the whole world to know the delight he felt upon gaining a son and a Crown Prince.


    Su Zhiruan had fallen into a deep sleep, experiencing no difort, as the system had added some embellishments to make it appear more real, such as sweat beads all over her forehead and other noticeable changes.


    In his happiness, Shen Qi penned several decrees, dering amnesty and awarding his servants, and finally, he carefully wrote a passage on the decree.


    "By the Mandate of Heaven, the Emperor decrees: Noble Consort Su Zhiruan, having given birth to the Crown Prince, is gentle, virtuous, and dignified, possessing profound grace, deeply cherished by Us. She is henceforth proimed Noble Consort, awarded the Golden Seal, included in the royal genealogy, and granted the authority of coordinating with the Six Pce."


    This decree spread as quickly as snowkes to the entire harem and was soon known by virtually everyone.


    The one most infuriated was the Noble Consort.


    She smashed everything within reach, her face darkenedpletely, even bearing a murderous aura, visibly unsettling.


    Not just her servants, but evendies who normally ttered her were now meek and did not dare speak to her.


    Previously, Noble Consort might have been the highest rank in the Imperial Pce, but now Su Zhiruan, who was already Noble Consort and now upgraded to Noble Consort of the Moon, overshadowed her.


    She had the title, a son, the Emperor''s favor, and the protection of the Empress Dowager. How could she not be consumed by jealousy?


    "Noble Consort... Your Highness, do not fret. Now that Su Zhiruan is confined for childbirth, it means there are no other women by His Majesty''s side. If you seize this opportunity to bear his child, what difference would it makepared to Su Zhiruan!" Shen Qi brainstormed a reason.


    "Get out! I''ve always despised that wretch! A lowly Pce Maid! I am a nobledy, born of a distinguished family! She, a wretch, how does she deserve to bear the Heir!" Noble Consort was nearly frenzied by now, even startling herdy-in-waiting with the madness in her expression.


    If this were at night, she would resemble an Evil Ghost!


    The Noble Consort simply could not ept the fact that Su Zhiruan had sessfully given birth to a child who was now the Crown Prince.


    She reflected on her life before, and the life toe, intermittently crying andughing, appearing disturbingly unhinged.


    Even herdy-in-waiting dared not say anything.


    *


    Upon hearing of their daughter''s childbirth, Su Family''s elderly couple were endlessly anxious and began praying at home, with Su''s mother even taking up permanent residence in the temple months ago, hoping for Su Zhiruan''s safe delivery. Now that she had delivered a Prince, they finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mother and child are safe.


    Four simple words, yet the best news of all.

 Chapter 24: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 24

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 24</h4>


    Su Zhiruan woke up to find her belly much lighter. The midwives in the pce had been well-prepared and handled everything efficiently. Aside from feeling a bit tired, she felt no difort.


    The wet nurse held the baby to show her, cing him beside her, "Lady, I have brought the Little Crown Prince to you."


    "Just ce him beside me." Su Zhiruan looked curiously at her child, a tiny baby scented with the smell of milk.


    Perhaps because he was so small, his eyes were not yet open. His tiny little hands were clenched together, tucked quietly in his swaddle.


    She cautiously leaned closer and her child, after ten months in her womb, seemed to have a psychic and blood bond with her, making a soft sound and sleeping even more soundly.


    Shen Qi entered the chamber and saw this tender scene; his heart meltedpletely. He walked in quietly and washed his hands before he approached Su Zhiruan and the baby.


    The Empress Dowager also tiptoed in, washed her hands and gestured to Su Zhiruan before she finally looked lovingly at the child.


    Shen Qi, a man of more than six feet tall with regal stature,manded awe and respect in the court. He was the revered monarch throughout the kingdom, but now, holding a small child in his arms, he suddenly became clumsy, like a father seeing his child for the first time.


    @@novelbin@@


    "You''ve learned well!" The Empress Dowager said energetically, watching the Emperor hold the child. Then she turned,ughing joyfully, to tell Su Zhiruan about the recent events, "These past days, the Emperor has been learning from the wet nurse how to hold a child. The wet nurse was almost scared silly, her work faltered, and finally, the Emperor asked me for advice, which really is a rare event in the pce."


    "I am d that the Crown Prince is so dearly loved by the Emperor and the Empress Dowager," Su Zhiruan said, smiling quietly as she watched the interaction between Shen Qi and the child, a natural closeness between father and son, the child feeling the love from his blood rtives.


    "Speaking of which, we haven''t yet named the child. This generation in the royal lineage is the ''Xing'' generation; you should discuss and decide on a name for the Prince," the Empress Dowager mentioned.


    "Ruanruan can think of one name; she carried him for ten months. Whatever name, it will be good," Shen Qi suggested Su Zhiruan should name the baby, he then hugged the child and looked at the Empress Dowager''s eager eyes before handing the child over to her.


    Su Zhiruan had no specific ideas; certainly, the Crown Prince''s name had to be meaningful. She couldn''te up with anything on the spot that would match the names Shen Qi had previously thought of. Once, while in the Imperial Study Room, she saw the names written on Shen Qi''s desk, all good names. She looked at the child, who was still sleeping soundly, then looked up and said, "Let the Emperor decide; if there''s a good one, let''s settle on it."


    Right now, Shen Qi felt as if he were submerged in a huge jar of sweetness. He looked at Su Zhiruan with eyes full of love. Without much thought, he looked at the child and slowly said, "The child, who Ruanruan painstakingly carried for ten months, follows the ''Xing'' generation. Why not call him Shen Xingzhi, taking a character from Ruanruan''s name?"


    "Shen Xingzhi, prudent in actions. The Emperor has indeed chosen a great name," Su Zhiruan extended her finger to Little Shen Xingzhi''s side, and the tiny hand clutched her finger firmly, warmth meeting warmth.


    Mother and son connected by heart.


    Thus, the name Shen Xingzhi was decided upon.


    As days went by, during a whole summer, the four of them lived at the pce as if they were just an ordinary family, warm, happy, yet fulfilling.


    The Empress Dowager was very fond of the Little Crown Prince, and to not disturb the young couple''s growing rtionship, she happily helped look after the Little Crown Prince, continuously preparing various suitable dishes for the postpartum period.


    Throughout the entire postpartum period, Su Zhiruan only had to nurse the Little Crown Prince and y with him; she didn''t have to worry about anything else.


    As for Shen Qi, she could feel that their bond had be even more stable.


    Since the child''s arrival, he had be much steadier and loved her more dearly and tenderly.


    Previously, when Su Zhiruan was a pce maid, Shen Qi''s image in everyone''s eyes was that of a cold, aloof "god" who was esteemed and unapproachable, who could handle all official duties efficiently. Living each day, he seemed like a precisely set puppet, diligently attending to his tasks, never ckening even at court, making ministers extremely cautious.


    However, during this period, the ministers could feel that the aloof god gradually stepped down from his pedestal, showing genuine human warmth.


    Even one day, when the ministers attended court and performed their rites, they suddenly realized that the Emperor was holding the Crown Prince in his arms, causing almost all the ministers to gasp.


    Later, when Su Zhiruan listened to Little Fuzi vividly describing it, she could even picture the scene where the ministers lost theirposure entirely, all profoundly shocked.


    Little Fuzi, seeing Su Zhiruan smile, continued to gesture enthusiastically as she narrated, "Lady, you wouldn''t know, His Majesty was all smiles. After reporting ended, His Majesty held the Little Crown Prince and seriously introduced him to all the lords. Those usually old-fashioned lords, who quarrel incessantly at court, lined up to bow to the Little Crown Prince after the introduction. The scene was truly humorous! Oh Lady! I had to make a great effort to hold back, or I might not have kept my head!"


    Su Zhiruan, sitting on a swing eating grapes, also finished listening with a smile brightening her eyes and face.


    "Where is His Majesty now? And the Crown Prince?" Curious and amused, she thought of going to see the child again.


    "The Crown Prince is sleeping in the room; he just turned over a while ago, and Empress Dowager praised him for a long time, and now he has fallen asleep again." Little Fuzi pondered and felt that time truly flew as it had been nearly three months. "His Majesty said he woulde to see you, but since I''ve arrived, I don''t know where he has gone?"


    The three months passed in the blink of an eye, and Su Zhiruan personally witnessed the child''s growth. The wrinkled baby that oncey in swaddling clothes had be a plump and lovable child who could even roll over, resembling Shen Qi through and through.


    As she was speaking, Su Zhiruan heard the salute of the pce maid at the door¡ªShen Qi had arrived.


    The pce maid initially sought to help him remove his cloak, but Shen Qi dodged it, frowned slightly, and undid his cloak himself, saying, "You may leave now."


    The pce maids, with their eyes lowered, hurried away.


    Upon seeing them leave, Shen Qi immediately stepped forward and embraced Su Zhiruan, his smile full of contentment, as if he was encircling her whole being like arge bear.


    "Why are you smiling so happily?" Su Zhiruan tried to pull his hands away but failed, and resigned herself to his embrace.


    Shen Qi leaned close to her ear, his voice deep and hoarse, "Ruanruan, it''s been three months..."

 Chapter 25: Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 25

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 25</h4>


    Su Zhiruan didn''t even need to hear the next sentence to feel the heat at her earlobes, followed by a spreading blush.


    She knew that during her postpartum period, Shen Qi had asked the Imperial Physician when they could resume marital rtions.


    The Imperial Physician said it would be about a month and a half, but for her well-being, he restrained himself many times.


    Initially, Su Zhiruan suggested that with so many concubines in his harem, he needn''t hold back because of her.


    Although she harbored some feelings for Shen Qi, she was there toplete a task after all, and there was no need to get too involved.


    But unexpectedly, when she suggested he could seek other concubines, Shen Qi uncharacteristically stared at her for a long time, and just as she was about to feel embarrassed by his intense gaze, he approached her with an aggrieved expression and slowly said, "Why push me away? I only want you. Do you and the child not want me, to push me away..."


    After she repeatedly assured him that she wouldn''t push him away, Shen Qi finally felt satisfied, and after pressing her, though he didn''t go all the way, he left her with tears streaming, her eyes slightly red, and her legs weak, copsing on the bed.


    Now, three months had passed, and with the help of the system''s Newbie Gift Package, not only did Su Zhiruan not experience any postpartum issues, but she also became more enchanting and alluring. Different from merely being morous, she exuded maternal charm mixed with a touch of pure allure.


    This appealing contrast was utterly captivating; Shen Qi was of an age replete with vigor and unable to withstand, especially seeing her like this, he was uncontrobly passionate, causing disturbances every night, yet they still had not gone all the way.


    "Rather than choosing a day, isn''t it better today?" Su Zhiruan on the swing, the man sitting beside her, the two sitting close together, a slight movement from her, and she felt an unusual sensation at her waist. Soon after, she was lifted by Shen Qi, and the unusual sensation in her lower back became even more pronounced.


    "Under the broad daylight, and in this clear universe, the Emperor must not¡ª" Su Zhiruanughed and bent over; she jumped directly out of Shen Qi''s arms, waving at the man whose eyes were already reddening, "Your concubine will visit His Majesty tonight?"


    Shen Qi was amused and annoyed by her antics, pressing on his fingers and said, "Tonight, you''ll be the one crying."


    Here, the two huddled together, yfully messing around.


    Meanwhile, on another side they hadn''t anticipated.


    The Noble Consort, after arriving at the pce, sought a pretext to visit, iming it was to pray for blessings for Su Zhiruan and the Little Crown Prince.


    By then, the Empress Dowager was already displeased with her, fearing her potential mischief, but seeing her sincerity, she agreed nheless.


    With Su Zhiruan as theparison, the Empress Dowager found the Noble Consort disagreeable in every aspect.


    Su Zhiruan was dignified and polite, gentle and humble, never haughty or arrogant with her favor; it had always been so, even after she gave birth to the empire''s only Crown Prince, she never demanded more than was due.


    Without thinking hard, the Empress Dowager knew that if the Noble Consort were pregnant, she would certainly be overbearing, causing unrest throughout the entire harem.


    The Empress Dowager spent all day taking care of the Little Crown Prince, upon hearing of the Noble Consort''s arrival, she personally checked all food and drink, fearful of any poisoning.


    The Noble Consort in her own pce quarters, her slender fingernails scraping at some medicine powder.


    @@novelbin@@


    One hand held the small medicine bottle, while the nails of the other picked at the powder before returning it to the bottle, her features filled with viciousness, dressed in a purple-red gown, she didn''t look noble but more like a malevolent spirit on the road to hell.


    "Is this the medicine you managed to get?" the Noble Consort spokenguidly, her toe kicking at the shaking pce maid kneeling on the ground.


    "To, to answer the Lady, this is medicine a servant managed to get from outside the pce; it is extremely potent, they say just a touch would arouse any man instantly," the Pce Maid began trembling but perhaps confident in her medicine, she exined bravely.


    "Humph, if it''s useless, I will send you and your family to the road to hell together!" the Noble Consort stood up, carefully eyeing the bottle. Even though she appeared to be looking at it, her gaze was not truly on the bottle; perhaps because no one else was around, the Noble Consort slowly started talking, "Now that Su Zhiruan, that despicable woman, has a child, it proves that the Emperor is in good health. If that wretch can conceive, why can''t I? As long as I too bear a child, and then deal with her child, I will still be¡ªEmpress Dowager!"


    The Pce Maid was utterly shocked. She knelt on the ground, not daring to lift her head at all.


    Who could have thought the Noble Consort''s ambition was so great!


    The Pce Maid suddenly felt pity for the Little Crown Prince and the reputedly gentle and virtuous Noble Consort.


    As long as this malicious Noble Consort was around, she would disturb the peace of the harem.


    Even now, she might not be safe herself. The Pce Maid thought about her way out; having heard such things today, would the Noble Consort let her go?


    Impossible!


    The Noble Consort hid the medicine in her sleeve, her gaze fierce. Then, she slowly began tough.


    "Hahahahahahaha! Su Zhiruan! Just with your lowly status as a pce maid! You darepete with me?"


    *


    Elsewhere, neither Su Zhiruan nor Shen Qi knew about the malicious intentions of the Noble Consort.


    After stepping out from the swing, they thought to visit their child together.


    In her past life, Su Zhiruan had been a worker and had little contact with children. Now, seeing the child connected to her by blood, blinking and turning over to look at her, as if seeking praise, she immediately gave him a few gentle words of encouragement.


    Shen Qi just watched with a smile.


    Shen Xingzhi usually stayed in the Empress Dowager''s pce where he was taken care of. The Empress Dowager dearly loved this hard-won Crown Prince. Everything from his food to his clothing was of the finest quality, and the nannies serving him were the most devoted and earnest.


    Su Zhiruan and Shen Qi often visited him. Despite his tenderness, he never acted shy with them, always babbling, wanting to be close to Su Zhiruan and Shen Qi.


    "These days have been hard on you, mother," Su Zhiruan said as she held the child and thanked the Empress Dowager. Previously, when the Empress Dowager had threatened her, her impression of her had not been good, but after such a long period of care, she gradually felt the elderly woman''s kindness, "Taking care of such a young child is difficult, mother, you''ve worked hard."


    "It''s not hard for me. As long as I see your child, I look forward to each day. Watching him change each day is like tending a well-nurtured nt," the Empress Dowager couldn''t help but express emotionally, "You young couple should foster more emotional bonds. I will be at ease watching the child for you."


    Having said that, the Empress Dowager''s mischievous eyes nced at them and even winked at Su Zhiruan.


    These days, the young couple was almost inseparably close. Although they had practiced propriety due to Su Zhiruan''s pregnancy, they had refrained from going overboard, and during the postpartum period, Shen Qi was particrly temperate, never exceeding the bounds of propriety.


    Su Zhiruan, not usually shy, could not help her thin skin and her ears turned red.


    Shen Qi embraced her, "Mother, let us leave Xingzhi with you and step outside for a talk."


    The Empress Dowager gestured with her hand, "Go on, I''m at ease here."

 Chapter 26: Tender Palace Maid VS Ruthless Emperor 26

    Chapter 26: Chapter 26: Tender Pce Maid VS Ruthless Emperor 26


    Shen Xingzhi blinked his big eyes and turned over to watch his parents leave affectionately, but because he was too small, he could not maintain his position for long and fell back onto the bed. However, he did not get angry or cry, instead, he just waved his little hands, and when the Empress Dowager stretched out her finger, Little Xingzhi gently grasped it.


    The Empress Dowager had longed for a grandson, and now that her wish was fulfilled, she was full of vitality as if she had rejuvenated by ten years. Seeing the little one, she was energized and continued to y with the Little Crown Prince.


    Su Zhiruan and Shen Qi walked out of the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce. Not far away, Shen Qi saw the Noble Consort swaying in the distance, and he frowned, ¡°Why has she alsoe?¡±


    As soon as Shen Qi saw the Noble Consort behaving sneakily, he felt sure that she was up to no good, wandering around the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce likely trying to harm his and Ruanruan¡¯s child.


    If it had been earlier, Shen Qi might have turned a blind eye to her actions, but now that he had someone he wanted to protect, he would never allow the Noble Consort to harm them in secret.


    @@novelbin@@


    ¡°The Empress Mother said she came to pray for the Crown Prince¡¯s blessing and will ask her to leave in a couple of days.¡± Su Zhiruan sighed inwardly, knowing the Noble Consort would definitely take action; given her character, it would be odd if she did not. Her only hope was that the Noble Consort would not harm the child.


    When the Noble Consort saw Shen Qi looking at her, she approached hesitantly, first gazing at Shen Qi with tender affection. Then, ncing at Su Zhiruan, she acted as if Su Zhiruan was just an interfering third wheel, ¡°Greetings to the Emperor¡ªEmperor, your consort hase to pray for the little prince¡¯s blessing, and the Empress Dowager has also agreed. Noble Consort Su¡­ surely wouldn¡¯t mind her sistering, would she? Emperor, I hope I¡¯m not bothering you and Noble Consort Su!¡±


    Her words, dripping with insincerity, insinuated that Su Zhiruan disliked her and tried to sow discord.


    However, Su Zhiruan was not flustered but simply smiled at her.


    She said nothing, and Shen Qi, seeing her smiling expression, felt even more aggrieved.


    His Ruanruan truly was unlike any other woman.


    There she was, not caring at all whether her man was with another woman or not, indifferent as if whoever he was with, she¡¯d always bear the same smile.


    The more she was like this, the more he felt as if he was about to lose her, no longer able to tolerate any other woman.


    Thinking this, Shen Qi¡¯s eyes grew colder as he looked at the Noble Consort. He even thought it was all because of the Noble Consort that his Ruanruan was thinking of distancing herself from him, so Shen Qi bluntly said, ¡°If you¡¯re here to pray, then pray properly. If you try any funny business, the Cold Pce has been vacant for a long time, and I find it quite suitable for you.¡±


    Upon hearing ¡®Cold Pce,¡¯ the Noble Consort shuddered, then, looking at Shen Qi, she hurriedly grabbed Su Zhiruan¡¯s hand and left.


    Her face contorted with rage, she clenched the small vial in her sleeve tightly, her fingers closing around it almost grinding her teeth, she muttered word for word, ¡°Su, Zhi, Ruan! Wench, I¡¯ll make you pay! Once I gain the Emperor¡¯s favor and have a prince, just you wait¡ª¡±


    The Pce Maid kept her head down, not daring to say a word, simply watching the path in front of her as her body trembled slightly.


    Seeing the Noble Consort storm off, she hurriedly followed suit.


    *


    ¡°Ruanruan! Next time you encounter this woman, just scold her outright, look at how she was ring at you just now!¡± Shen Qi held Su Zhiruan by the shoulders, seating her on the bed, and then looked at her with a sense of grievance in his eyes.


    Su Zhiruan was indeed puzzled, ¡°Isn¡¯t she your woman?¡±


    Shen Qi was now almost infuriated to death, did she not consider him her husband at all! Even if other women came to him, she seemed not to mind, ¡°I only want to be good to you, I don¡¯t want to care about anyone else, Ruanruan, do you not want me anymore¡­¡±


    At this point, Su Zhiruan did indeed start to feel a little at a loss. She had bound the Childbirth System, and knowing that Shen Qi was the Emperor, she had known from the beginning that he would definitely not have just her.


    But as far as now, it seemed like¡­ Shen Qi had developed real feelings for her, he could even distinguish green tea on his own and automatically avoid other women, all to avoid making her overthink.


    Moreover¡­ as the Emperor, he should refer to himself as ¡°We,¡± and he did indeed do so in front of the Noble Consort just now, but in front of her, it seemed he always referred to himself as ¡°I¡±.


    After thinking it over, she decided to find a sensible reason, and carefully considering it, she looked at Shen Qi¡¯s aggrieved expression and said seriously, ¡°I am afraid if I make a fuss, you will find me annoying.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Shen Qi answered decisively, sitting down beside her, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a man or a woman, showing jealousy and quarreling for their partner is an expression of love. Without love, after being disappointed by someone for a long time, one wouldn¡¯t even think of arguing but would just feel tired and gradually drift away. Ruanruan, you don¡¯t have to hold back, I am here for everything, I will support you!¡±


    ¡°And with Xingzhi, once he grows up, we will protect you together. If we have a little Princess, it will be up to me and Xingzhi to protect you and the little Princess.¡± Shen Qi said, seemingly already fantasizing about a soft and adorable little girl who looked just like her, being held in his arms, sweetly calling him father.


    ¡°To want a little princess, I alone can¡¯t manage it,¡± Su Zhiruan gave a sly smile, then blinked, leaning back directly, her thin outer garment slipping off her shoulders. Her slender figure was just right in all the right ces, the fullness from childbirth making her look like a fairy, the corner of her eyes full of sly amusement as she nestled up to him, whispering in his ear, ¡°How about, Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Ruanruan, I am not a saint,¡± he replied.


    Shen Qi could hardly withstand such a Su Zhiruan; usually demure and dignified in front of others, yet so tempting only in front of him, his eyes darkening in almost an instant.


    The slippery sensation, the pleasing chants, were almost instantly conjured from the memories in his mind.


    Soon, the canopy was pulled down, clothes scattered across the floor.


    Tearful eyes, drenched in fragrant sweat, a supple waist, skin white as snow.


    ¡­


    Little Fuzi, not finding his Emperor in the Imperial Study Room, took a turn to the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce without any luck either ¨C clinching cold sweat, he eventually returned to the side hall of the Imperial Study Room.


    Then¡­ he heard noises from the sleeping chambers¡­


    His rushing footsteps silently retracted, walking away a bit, mumbling to himself as he walked.


    If someone were beside him, they would hear him muttering, ¡°¡­ clear skies and daylight ¡­ proim during the day¡­ s, Your Majesty¡­ Lady¡­ indeed¡­¡±


    On the other hand, he also thought¡ªhaving a few more Princes and Princesses in the harem¡­ perhaps some of the void in His Majesty¡¯s heart could be filled a bit¡­

 Chapter 27 - 27 Delicate Palace Maid VS Ruthless Emperor 27

    Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Delicate Pce Maid VS Ruthless Emperor 27


    In the days that followed, Su Zhiruan experienced firsthand the virility of the young and powerful Emperor when he indulged in meat.


    The Noble Consort seemed to be up to something recently; she hadn¡¯t shown her face or caused any trouble.


    Little Shen Xingzhi was gradually growing up, and the Empress Dowager spent her days happily sucking on sweets while ying with her grandson. Shen Qi and Su Zhiruan also took great care in this matter, visiting the child every day.


    Besides that, Su Zhiruan¡¯s life was veryfortable, except that she would feel weak in the waist and legs at night and sleep until the sun was high in the sky in the morning.


    *


    ¡°Lady¡­ the soup from the small kitchen is ready, you¡­¡± A pce maid stood before the Noble Consort, trembling with fear, then slowly ced the food container on the square table in front of the Noble Consort.


    ¡°After waiting so long, I¡¯ve finally found the perfect opportunity. Today, I will make my move,¡± the Noble Consort said as she retrieved a small bottle of medicine that had been hidden at the bottom of a chest and sprinkled some powder into the soup.


    The pce maid saw everything, but now, as she was in the same boat as the Noble Consort, she could only practice indifference.


    The medicine in the bottle only affected men and was non-toxic; it merely stimted one¡¯s natural desires and could not be detected with a silver needle.


    Today, Su Zhiruan had apanied the Empress Dowager to pray at the temple, and the Little Crown Prince was taken along by the old nanny to Huguo Temple.


    Shen Qi hadn¡¯t gone with them due to flooding disasters in the Jiangnan Region. He stayed behind in the Imperial Pce to discuss important matters with the courtiers.


    The Noble Consort had finally found an opportunity and had specially put on cooler clothing. In the current weather, it was no longer suitable to wear thin clothes, but the Noble Consort took out a gossamer robe, translucent and red, which made herplexion appear even more enticing, wearing a cape on the outside, tightly concealing everything so that none could see what was beneath. This teasing glimpse of what might be revealed in the next second was indeed tempting.


    ¡°Take the soup bowl, let¡¯s go,¡± the Noble Consort said as she observed the dimming sky. It was getting much darker, nearing evening, and even the lights in the Imperial Pce were being lit.


    The Noble Consort was lifted in her pnquin to the front of the Imperial Study Room, with the pce maid following behind, carefully holding the soup bowl, making sure not to spill any.


    Soon, after passing through various pce corridors, they arrived at the Imperial Study Room.


    ¡°How is my makeup? Is it smudged?¡± the Noble Consort asked the pce maid while imperiously poking her sharp nails into the maid¡¯s face and smirked coldly, ¡°You know what will happen if you spread word about this, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°This servant knows, this servant swears loyalty to you, Lady,¡± the pce maid replied, knowing that the lives of her entire family were in the hands of the Noble Consort. It didn¡¯t matter if she died, but her family of twelve, including her brother¡¯s wife and their newborn baby, couldn¡¯t be harmed. For their sake, she had to endure humiliation and abide by the Noble Consort¡¯s dirty deeds that would lead them to Hell.


    ¡°Good to know,¡± said the Noble Consort as she took the soup bowl from the maid¡¯s hands and approached the doors of the Imperial Study Room. She then saw Little Fuzi and instructed, ¡°Little Fuzi, tell the Emperor that I personally made soup for His Majesty and ask him to let me in.¡±


    Little Fuzi scratched his head, looking a bit troubled as he responded, ¡°Well, Noble Consort, as you also know, the Emperor does not allow anyone else in at this time; he is dealing with official duties!¡±


    A malicious glint shed in the Noble Consort¡¯s eyes but disappeared instantly. Pretending to speak carelessly, she remarked, ¡°I saw that Noble Consort Yue went in around this time earlier.¡±


    Little Fuzi was even more at a loss. He wanted to say that Noble Consort Yue was not someone you couldpare with, but to save face for the Noble Consort, he found another way to put it, ¡°Noble Consort Yue was summoned by His Majesty at that time because there was important business to discuss regarding the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°This concubine doesn¡¯t care, send the message,¡± the Noble Consort, in a fit of anger and rage, strongly desired to smash everything handy to pieces, but what she was holding this time was the soup that might enable her to ascend in position, so she restrained the impulse to throw it directly in Little Fuzi¡¯s face, ¡°If His Majesty refuses to see this concubine today, then this concubine will kneel here and not rise.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she prepared to kneel on the ground.


    ¡°This, this¡­ s!¡± Little Fuzi now feltpletely befuddled.


    The Noble Consort was too troublesome, His Majesty definitely would not want to see her, but the Noble Consort also belonged to the Empress Dowager¡¯s lineage and was the legitimate daughter of a noble family. If seen by others, it would certainly cause a stir.


    Upon hearing this, Shen Qi also felt a splitting headache. He deeply loathed the Noble Consort, but had no choice but to keep her. There was nothing wrong with her, and to deal with her rashly would certainly draw criticism from the courtiers. As the aunt of the Noble Consort, the Empress Dowager would also be subject to censure for such undignified behavior.


    ¡°Let her in, I want to see what she really intends to do,¡± Shen Qi deeply furrowed his brow and even stopped writing, cing his brush on the Pencil Holder Mountain.


    Upon hearing that Shen Qi allowed her entrance, a satisfied smile spread across the Noble Consort¡¯s face, and then she carried the soup in.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you haven¡¯t visited your concubine for a long time,¡± the Noble Consort said as she entered and gave her respects, then immediately tried to get closer to Shen Qi.


    ¡°What have youe for?¡± Shen Qi showed a look of disgust on his face and deeply furrowed his brow, and when he saw the soup in the Noble Consort¡¯s hand, he said, ¡°Keep it for yourself.¡±


    @@novelbin@@


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is a soup that your concubine has personally and painstakingly prepared, full of your concubine¡¯s heart and blood, it¡¯s an expression of your concubine¡¯s love for you!¡± said the Noble Consort as she opened the lid, took a small bowl from within, and ced it next to Shen Qi, ¡°Your Majesty, please have a taste. Your concubine has been practicing this craft along with Noble Consort Yue.¡±


    Shen Qi did not even need a careful look to know that the color and taste were the creation of the Imperial Kitchen¡¯s chef. Little Fuzi followed routine, tested it with a silver needle, then shook his head and stepped back.


    ¡°Leave the soup behind, you go back first, I have things to do,¡± Shen Qi didn¡¯t want to be in thepany of this woman, he didn¡¯t even want to nce at her.


    Without showing any trace of it, the Noble Consort nced at the soup and then came closer with a seductive smile, ¡°Your Majesty, your concubine worries that the moment she leaves, you will pour it away, wasting your concubine¡¯s efforts and Noble Consort Yue¡¯s kindness. Just one sip, and after that your concubine will leave.¡±


    Shen Qi, thoroughly annoyed, thought that since it was made by the Imperial Kitchen¡¯s chef and Little Fuzi had tested it for poison, he might as well take a sip to send the Noble Consort away. He grasped the bowl and drank a mouthful, then put down the bowl, and coldly said, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Originally, he had watched the Noble Consort impassively, intending to order the servants to take her away, but when he saw the Noble Consort start to take off her cloak, he immediately felt that something was amiss.


    Just as the Noble Consort began taking off her clothes, Shen Qi hastily grabbed a square table that was nearby for cing Su Zhiruan¡¯s refreshments, and hurled it directly towards the Noble Consort.


    A square table!


    At that moment, the Noble Consort was utterly frightened!


    After being knocked unconscious by the square table, Shen Qi just breathed a sigh of relief when he felt something wrong with his body.


    There indeed was a drug in the soup¨Cnot poison, but an aphrodisiac!

 Chapter 28 - 28 Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 28

    Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 28


    Shen Qi took a deep breath and then exhaled heavily.


    The Noble Consort had actually used a drug!


    The changes in his body were swift; he could feel his blood rushing faster, heating up his entire body, and soon the heat concentrated intensely in his lower abdomen.


    Little Fuzi was waiting outside the door. At first, he thought perhaps the Noble Consort had seeded in her seduction, hence the sounds, but soon after, he heard Shen Qi¡¯s low growl.


    ¡°Someone¡ª¡±


    Little Fuzi immediately pushed the door open, and what he saw almost made him faint on the spot.


    The square table that was ced next to the Imperial Study Room, he remembered it was designated by the Emperor for the Noble Consort to ce her refreshments, nowy crushing the disheveled Noble Consort beneath it.


    And the Noble Consort looked as if she had been knocked unconscious by the table.


    Little Fuzi pinched himself hard in cold sweat.


    Even a single nce told the whole story; simply put, the Noble Consort¡¯s attempt at seduction had backfired, leaving her unconscious under the Emperor¡¯s wrath.


    ¡°¡­take me to Tangquan Pce¡­¡± Shen Qi felt increasingly hot, the drug¡¯s effects were strong, and his mind was fully upied with his Ruanruan. Not having her by his side made the mighty ruler of a nation, the Emperor himself, feel unexpectedly aggrieved.


    Little Fuzi immediately sent someone to prepare Tangquan Pce, and then called another eunuch to help carry Shen Qi to the sedan chair.


    Tangquan Pce was not far from Zichen Hall; it was where Shen Qi usually bathed or rested. The pce had several natural springs, with mist rising all year round, like being in the Immortal Realm.


    ¡°Your Majesty, let me fetch the Imperial Physician,¡± said Little Fuzi, seeing Shen Qi¡¯s reddenedplexion and the veins on his forehead bulging, even his breathing heightened.


    ¡°No need, you may leave,¡± Shen Qi said as he took off his overcoat and stepped into the hot spring. The warmth of the water immediately enveloped him, providing some relief.


    Still worried, Little Fuzi stood still, debating whether or not to summon the Imperial Physician.


    ¡°What, can¡¯t you follow my orders now?¡± Shen Qi, changing his clothes in the water, tossed his wet garments onto a rack and waved his hand, ¡°Go fetch me a clean set of clothes.¡±


    Little Fuzi bowed respectfully, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    After leaving Tangquan Pce, Little Fuzi decided to call for the Imperial Physician. Even under the influence of such a drug, having the physician examine was still the prudent course of action, so he delegated to the attendant eunuch, ¡°You go fetch a clean set of regr clothes for the Emperor.¡±


    Meanwhile, he himself set off for the Imperial Hospital.


    However, he had hardly walked a few steps when he saw a carriage entering the pce from afar. His eyes lit up ¨C the Emperor would be saved!


    There was no need for him to find the Imperial Physician now!


    Su Zhiruan alighted from the carriage and then turned to help the Empress Dowager, while two nannies carefully helped Little Shen Xingzhi down from the carriage.


    ¡°Xingzhi slept only briefly today; the rest of the time, those big eyes never stopped wandering,¡± the Empress Dowager said with a wide smile, speaking softly to Su Zhiruan, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte today, Ruanruan, you should head back and rest. I don¡¯t know if Qi has settled down yet, he might still be in the Imperial Study Room.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I will go check on the Emperor, and you should also head back to rest soon. You¡¯ve been quite active today, you must be tired,¡± Su Zhiruan said, ncing at the sleeping Little Crown Prince, oblivious to the outside noises, ¡°I¡¯ll take Xingzhi back to the bedroom, you should return to the pce earlier.¡±


    The Empress Dowager waved her hand, ¡°The nannies can take care of the child. He¡¯s asleep now, and his nighttime awakenings will surely disturb you. Let them handle it, they are experienced.¡±


    As they were talking, they saw Little Fuzi rapidly approaching from the distance, and both stopped their conversation.


    ¡°Greetings, Empress Dowager, Noble Consort¡­ Lady, you must go see the Emperor at once, he has been¡­¡±


    ¡°What? What happened to the Emperor?¡± the Empress Dowager was the first to be greatly startled, thinking something had happened to Shen Qi.


    Little Fuzi knew this issue couldn¡¯t be blown out of proportion, so he stepped forward and lowered his voice to a level audible only to the three of them, ¡°The Noble Consort gave the Emperor an aphrodisiac. Now, the Emperor is in Tangquan Pce and won¡¯t let servants fetch the Imperial Physician. Luckily, you are here, mydy.¡±


    ¡°Where is the Noble Consort then?¡± Su Zhiruan was not too surprised, as it was normal for the Noble Consort to make a move, but using such a drug meant she was definitely trying to seduce Shen Qi. Su Zhiruan became curious; faced with such a beautiful woman like a blooming flower, although Shen Qi did not like the Noble Consort, could he really resist making a move?


    ¡°The Noble Consort was knocked unconscious by the Emperor with a square table!¡± The moment Little Fuzi spoke these words, even he could hardly believe them, as they sounded like a story told by a storyteller.


    Su Zhiruan imagined the scene and suddenly felt quite shocked.


    @@novelbin@@


    After listening, the Empress Dowager clenched her fists, ¡°This Noble Consort, in my view, has always been too arrogant! Previously relying on her connection to me, I pampered and indulged her, but now she is getting too excessive! Today she dares to drug the Emperor, tomorrow she might dare to harm Ruanruan, the Crown Prince, and even me!¡±


    ¡°Ruanruan, you go check on how Qi is doing first! I¡¯m heading straight to the Noble Consort¡¯s pce now! She really is getting too bold! She doesn¡¯t know her ce!¡± The Empress Dowager was extremely angry at this moment. She asked Su Zhiruan to quickly follow Little Fuzi to check on Shen Qi, while instructing the old nanny, ¡°You two escort the Crown Prince safely back to Cining Pce. Never mind, I¡¯ll personally see to the Crown Prince¡¯s return, then you can gather information about the Noble Consort!¡±


    The old nanny bowed in agreement.


    Su Zhiruan followed Little Fuzi, making her way to Tangquan Pce.


    By this time, night had fully descended, and the pce was very quiet. Eunuchs and pce maids walking by recognized Su Zhiruan and bowed their heads in greeting.


    She was familiar with Tangquan Pce.


    Lately, they had been inseparable, going wild every day, initially starting in the bedroom and gradually moving to various ces.


    Whether it was on tables and benches, or the open-air hot spring, or even in horse-drawn carriages¡­ Now, looking at the ques at the gates of Tangquan Pce, she felt her face flush and heart race.


    Tangquan Pce had been the scene of their escapades countless times. After going wild, they would even lie side by side with no clothes on, never parting, and falling asleep together.


    Every time she woke up the next day, Su Zhiruan would blush as she searched for their clothes, realizing how daring they had be.


    Then, if Shen Qi felt inclined in the early morning, she would stay in his bedroom, legs weak, for the rest of the morning.


    Little Fuzi stood at the entrance, but did not go inside, ¡°Mydy, the servants will ce clean clothes here for you and the Emperor. Don¡¯t worry, with servants here, no one will be able to enter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Su Zhiruan felt helpless. As she stepped through the door, she saw the pce doors being locked behind her, catching a glimpse of Little Fuzi¡¯s amused, maternal smile through the crack of the door.


    If she were to use her modern terms to describe it, it was like the satisfied smile of an elder watching a young couple together.


    She walked inside as if on a familiar path.


    ¡°Have you brought the clothes? Bring them in for Us!¡±


    The person inside heard her footsteps and asked, his voice maic and somehow alluring.


    She didn¡¯t speak. Apanied by the bubbling sounds of the hot spring, she continued to walk inside.


    Shen Qi, not receiving an answer, turned around to look.


    And just as he turned, he saw the girl who haunted his dreams¡ªhis Ruanruan!

 Chapter 29 - 29 Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 29

    Chapter 29: Chapter 29 Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 29


    ¡°Ruanruan?!¡±


    When Shen Qi saw the person who hade, he was instantly stunned.


    Then he murmured to himself, ¡°This can¡¯t be an illusion, right!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty is not seeing an illusion, it¡¯s me,¡± Su Zhiruan approached the hot spring, then sat down by the edge, reaching into the pool to scoop up some warm water, her fingertips instantly bing crystal clear and moist. She smiled, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Shen Qi stared at her, and it was at this moment that he realized his consciousness was exceedingly clear.


    The heat in his body had not subsided, but instead became more intense, especially after seeing her. It seemed to grow exponentially. He felt as though he was split into two parts: one was his consciousness, admiring the woman smiling sweetly before him, and the other was his body, so desperately wanting to pull her down from her pedestal, down into the hot spring, to reach the peak together.


    ¡°It really is you.¡±


    At that moment, Shen Qi felt his mouth dry and his tongue parched. He swam towards her, pursing his lips, his expression painted with hurt and confusion, but mostly surprise.


    The Shen Qi in Su Zhiruan¡¯s eyes right now had nothing to do with the lofty ruler of a nation. He looked just like a little kid, feeling slighted for not getting candy, but surprised by receiving another gift.


    ¡°Ruanruan¡­ you came, someone drugged me just now, it¡¯s so ufortable¡­ look at me¡­ Ruanruan, help me, would you please help me¡­¡±


    At this time, Shen Qi was exactly like a water demon, a tall and well-proportioned man slowly emerging from the water, his undershirtpletely wet, and then, he stood up before her, broad-shouldered and narrow-waisted. Su Zhiruan looked up at him, and after meeting his dark gaze, she sighed inwardly.


    There was no need to prepare breakfast for tomorrow.


    Shen Qi stood in front of her, looking innocent, but his actions were anything but hesitant. He directly pulled Su Zhiruan down from the edge of the hot spring.


    In an instant, Su Zhiruan felt a pair of warm big hands encircle her waist, protecting her from bumping into the stones surrounding the hot spring, followed by a whirlwind of confusion.


    The warm water of the hot spring enveloped her entire body in an instant, her clothes less by two pieces¡ªit was Shen Qi who had removed them. She didn¡¯t even know when her outer garment and cloak disappeared, and now the cor of her underdress was also undone.


    A glimpse of spring was revealed.


    Then, ripples flowed through the hot spring water, spreading outyer byyer. She hadn¡¯t been drugged, but her cheeks gradually reddened and flushed under the force of the man¡¯s actions.


    After that, her consciousness slowly became hazy.


    Another night of delightful dreams.


    Perhaps due to the potency of the drug, Su Zhiruan woke upter in the night to still feel the two of them together. She moved slightly and heard his husky voice, ¡°The drug¡¯s effect is still present. If Ruanruan still wants¡­ I am not necessarily opposed.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Zhiruan froze immediately, but it was already toote, the one acting had begun his movements.


    Due to the Noble Consort¡¯s aphrodisiac, Shen Qi today cast aside all notions of gentlemanly conduct, all manners and etiquette were tossed aside, indulging in wildness, following desires and impulses.


    All through the night, Su Zhiruan was the one who felt it most deeply.


    The next day, as soon as she woke in the morning, she could feel her waist and legs were sore. She lifted her arm, and it was all covered with red marks. Without guessing, she knew her neck would be the same.


    Shey t and sighed deeply, wondering where the Noble Consort had gotten such a strong drug.


    Being tossed around like this once, she felt like she might break, and if it happened a few more times, she would probably crumble to dust.


    She sighed andmented on her side, but on Shen Qi¡¯s side, he felt clear-headed and energetic, full of vigor.


    Seated in the Imperial Study Room reviewing the petitions, his mind was also full of this idea.


    ¡°The medicine is good indeed, it¡¯s just that it has tormented Su Zhiruan. Seeing her condition this morning, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to leave the bed today.


    The Noble Consort is not likable in many aspects, but unexpectedly, her means of finding medicine are quite effective.¡±


    Shen Qi¡¯s thoughts gradually drifted towards the unspeakable again.


    Although his thoughts went astray, the people he had to deal with today couldn¡¯t escape.


    Shen Qi thought of how the Noble Consort dared to drug him yesterday and his eyes turned cold.


    On this matter, his thoughts were the same as the Empress Dowager¡¯s: today she dared to drug him, tomorrow she might dare to poison him, or even poison Su Zhiruan and their child. If such consequences were to happen, that would be unimaginable.


    Hence, Shen Qi stood up, ¡°Someonee!¡±


    Little Fuzi hurried in, ¡°Your Majesty, your servant is here.¡±


    ¡°Prepare my carriage to Cining Pce. I want to see the Empress Dowager,¡± Shen Qi said as he headed out. Thinking of Su Zhiruan, he added another instruction, ¡°Let the Pce Maid of Noble Consort Yue serve her well, let her sleep soundly today. There¡¯s no need to disturb her for the morning meal; I will see her for the lunch.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your servant will give the orders.¡± Little Fuzi instructed his own apprentice to convey the Emperor¡¯s orders, then followed Shen Qi to Cining Pce.


    Inside Cining Pce.


    The Empress Dowager wore an unhappy expression, whispering to the old nanny beside her.


    As soon as Shen Qi entered, he saw this scene and paid his respects, ¡°This son pays his respects to Mother Empress.¡±


    ¡°Emperor, please rise. I was about to have someone fetch you,¡± the Empress Dowager said as she instructed the old nanny to keep a close watch on the Little Crown Prince. Then she gestured for Shen Qi to sit down for a chat and poured him a cup of tea. Shen Qi received it with both hands, ready to hear what the Empress Dowager had to say next, ¡°About what happened with the Noble Consort yesterday, I have already investigated thoroughly. It was a Pce Maid under the Noble Consort who used a eunuch going out for purchases to bring in the medicine. I have already dealt with it.¡±


    @@novelbin@@


    Shen Qi knew the Empress Dowager¡¯s methods; she must have already had a countermeasure in mind, be it towards that Pce Maid or the Noble Consort. He nodded, ¡°Mother must have made a decision.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I do have such thoughts,¡± the Empress Dowager drank her tea and pushed the tea leaves with the lid, ¡°Along with the entire harem, we should alsoe up with a good strategy.¡±


    After the Empress Dowager uttered these words, Shen Qi then remembered that he had a harem full of numerous women.


    Ever since he had Su Zhiruan, he was immersed in having a wonderful family, taking on the role of a father. As for those women in the harem, he hadpletely forgotten them, he couldn¡¯t even recall that they existed.


    ¡°What good strategy does Mother have?¡± Shen Qi knew his mother well. If she didn¡¯t have a solution in mind, she would not have brought it up with him, ¡°Your son is all ears for Mother¡¯s teachings.¡±


    Only then did the Empress Dowager speak, ¡°Now that you have Ruanruan and the Crown Prince, it is uncertain if the Concubines in the harem will not harm their mother and son to rise in rank. The court¡¯swork is intricate, and I think we can dismiss thedies below the concubine rank and let them leave the pce to find their own way. You do not like to visit the harem, and the chances for those of concubine rank and below to receive favor are even rarer, most of them are marked with pce guard, and they can easily be appointed as female officials. Allow them to leave the pce with double the usual rewards, and return home to find another match.¡±


    ¡°As for the Noble Consort, downgrade her to Noble, the lowest status in the entire harem,¡± the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°She has bullied so many Concubines before, and now she is reaping what she sowed. Both are Noble, one in heaven and one on earth; let her truly feel the difference.¡±


    ¡°I have interrogated the Pce Maid who bought the medicine for the Noble Consort. She has her difficulties, so she has been dispatched to the Clothing Bureau. Is this eptable?¡±


    Shen Qi, of course, had no objections. Such handling was indeed very good; it would not cause ministers to make a fuss, and it als punished the Noble Consort, letting her taste her own bitter medicine and suffer the consequences. The wicked would grind upon each other.

 Chapter 30 - 30 Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 30

    Chapter 30: Chapter 30 Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 30


    That day, the entire Imperial Pce and even the court received this imperial edict.


    The court buzzed with discussion, the mor unceasing, but byparison, the harem epted this fact quite calmly.


    When they had first entered the pce, they had thought up various strategies to gain Shen Qi¡¯s favor, but more often than not, due to their low status, they could not even get an audience with the Emperor. Now that Su Zhiruan had suddenly appeared by Shen Qi¡¯s side, having given birth to the Crown Prince, bing the current Noble Consort, most concubines in the harem felt they had no chance to wedge themselves between them.


    Rather thannguishing in boredom in the harem for the rest of their lives, they preferred to leave the pce with the status of a courtdy, carrying their rewards and living freely. If they encountered a betterpanion, they could also spend their lives together.


    After waking from her noon nap, Su Zhiruan heard amotion outside. At this moment, a Pce Maid came to assist her in rising.


    ¡°Did the noise wake up Your Ladyship? I¡¯ll ask them to move away,¡± said the Pce Maid, seeing Su Zhiruan frequently nce towards the window, assuming she was awakened by the noise.


    Su Zhiruan waved her hand dismissively, curious about what was happening, and said lightheartedly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat anyone,e, let¡¯s go have a look.¡±


    The two walked out of the sleeping quarters one after another, and then Su Zhiruan stood at the entrance of Kunning Pce.


    What met her eyes were carriagesden withrge and small luggage, forming a queue heading out of the pce. Some concubines had smiles on their faces, while others looked distressed.


    Some pcedies who passed by and saw Su Zhiruan immediately curtsied, ¡°Greetings to the Noble Consort.¡±


    ¡°Rise, what are you doing today?¡± Su Zhiruan had slept until now, even missing the time for lunch, so drowsy she could barely keep her eyes open. Shen Qi had coaxed her to eat a few bites, after which she continued to sleep. Waking up, she found the harem nearly emptied.


    ¡°Your Ladyship isn¡¯t aware?¡± The woman who curtsied, whose previous position was that of a Noble, was surprised by Su Zhiruan¡¯s question. She then exined, ¡°The Emperor and the Empress Dowager decreed that the concubines below the rank of concubine, carrying the corresponding double rewards, be dismissed from the pce with the status of courtdies. The concubines have already received their rewards and are now leaving the pce!¡±


    Su Zhiruan truly hadn¡¯t expected this. Upon hearing the news, she looked up towards the distance¡ªthe procession leaving the pce had already formed a long queue.


    ¡°Noble Consort!!¡±


    Just as Su Zhiruan was looking towards the queue on the left side where people were leaving the pce, a clear and joyful voice suddenly called out from not far away. Turning her head, she saw it was a familiar face.


    The vocally expressive woman was apanied by a more demure woman, and both of them, inseparable as shadows, had joyful smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Lady Wang, Lady Song?¡± Su Zhiruan took a couple of steps towards them. Seeing their joyful expressions told her they were content with leaving the pce. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that I get to see you again before you leave the pce.¡±


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that right,¡± Lady Wang said excitedly, her mouth almost stretching to her ears. Lady Song gently tugged at her sleeve, and only then did she remember her manners, bing a bit more serious, ¡°At the time, the three of us were punished to kneel together by the Noble Consort, oh no, she¡¯s now just a Lady. None of us expected to see such a day as this.¡±


    Lady Song blinked softly, ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that the three of us from that day would be so different now? The Emperor holds you in high esteem and has also shown us favor. Rather than dying old and alone in the pce, it¡¯s better to leave the pce where the sea opens for fish to leap and the sky is wide for birds to fly. The Emperor has released us, he truly cares for you and loves you deeply, Noble Consort.¡±


    ¡°Have you made any ns for after leaving the pce?¡± Su Zhiruan asked softly after nodding slightly.


    As soon as Lady Wang mentioned this, her bubbly personality resurfaced, and she even sped up her speech, possibly because she was talking about something she liked, ¡°Our hometowns are both very far away, certainly too far to return to. We¡¯re nning to open an apothecary. It just so happens she has medical skills, and I, well, I can provide protection and dispense medicine. As for the future, if we meet someone we fancy, then we¡¯ll marry. Anyway, life is bound to get better.¡±


    ¡°Noble Consort, you and the Emperor should also take care,¡± Lady Song lifted her skirt to curtsy, a courtly gesture¡ªshe smiled after bowing, ¡°This might be thest time I perform a pce courtesy in this lifetime. Ruanruan, I wish you happiness.¡±


    ¡°I wish you happiness,¡± Lady Wang also curtsied.


    ¡°May you find happiness too, and may we meet again someday,¡± Su Zhiruan replied as she returned the curtsy and bid farewell.


    She watched as the two of them slowly walked away,ughing and joking about something, and suddenly she felt quite emotional.


    She was just an outsider here toplete a mission, yet she had managed to be remembered by others.


    This feeling was rather pleasant.


    *


    In the following period, the harem became busy again.


    Due to the flood disaster in Jiangnan, many concubines were sent away from the court, and there was much to attend to on both fronts.


    Before long, it had been a hundred days since Little Crown Prince Xingzhi was born, and the Empress Dowager, along with Su Zhiruan, happily instructed the servants to prepare for the banquet.


    @@novelbin@@


    This time it was a family banquet, with not many people from the harem attending, just Su Zhiruan, Shen Qi, and the Empress Dowager, as well as members of the Imperial Family who were on good terms with them. They enjoyed a meal together in a harmonious atmosphere.


    The days that followed became much quieter, but Shen Qi, Su Zhiruan, and the Empress Dowager were all very content.


    The Empress Dowager started living the life she wanted, doting on her grandson, and encouraged Shen Qi and Su Zhiruan to give Little Shen Xingzhi a few more brothers and sisters. Whenever this topic came up, Su Zhiruan knew she wouldn¡¯t need to prepare breakfast for herself the next day.


    One monthter.


    Shen Qi looked at Su Zhiruan, who had fallen asleep at the edge of the desk in the Imperial Study Room, and, filled with concern, put down his pen and approached to feel her forehead.


    Lately, the young girl seemed to be tired all day long, whether it was during daytime or at night. Seeing her so exhausted, he even refrained from disturbing her at night.


    Initially, he thought it was because he was too demanding at night that caused her tock sleep, but now, she was falling asleep over her books during the day¡­


    The more Shen Qi thought, the more worried he became. He stepped out of the Imperial Study Room and seeing Little Fuzi chatting on the side, he called him over in a low voice, ¡°Little Fuzi, go call the Imperial Physician for Us!¡±


    Little Fuzi had been chatting with his apprentice, but when he suddenly saw Shen Qie out, he was so startled that he almost kneeled down, only to be stopped by Shen Qi himself.


    ¡°If you dare make a sound today, We will fine you three months¡¯ sry¡±, Shen Qi spoke indifferently, stopping Little Fuzi from bending his knees, ¡°Go find the Imperial Physician for Us.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ Why do you need the Imperial Physician?¡± Little Fuzi carefully scrutinized Shen Qi, afraid that he might be injured somewhere.


    ¡°Ask again and see what happens,¡± Shen Qi¡¯s calm gaze fell upon him, and although it was gentle, Little Fuzi, who had followed him for more than a decade, knew that if he continued to inquire, he might really lose his head, so he quickly went to fetch the Imperial Physician.


    Shen Qi returned to the Imperial Study Room and didn¡¯t continue to review the petitions. Instead, he sat beside Su Zhiruan and carefully lifted her up so she could sleep morefortably.


    Soon, the Imperial Physician arrived hurriedly, carrying a medicine chest, following Little Fuzi into the Imperial Study Room.


    As soon as he entered, the Imperial Physician didn¡¯t even look up and loudly said, ¡°This humble servant pays his respects to Your Majesty!¡±


    In an instant, Shen Qi¡¯s sharp gaze fell upon the Imperial Physician, and at that moment, Su Zhiruan was also awakened by the noise.

 Chapter 31 - 31 Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 31

    Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 31


    ¡°Have I ¡­ fallen asleep?¡± Su Zhiruan could feel herself getting drowsy again recently but had not expected to doze off in the Imperial Study Room during the day.


    ¡°Be good, let the Imperial Physician take a look,¡± Shen Qi turned his head toward the Imperial Physician, and seemed to have smiled a bit, but the Imperial Physician shivered and bowed lower. Shen Qi continued, ¡°Recently, Noble Consort has been very sleepy. If you can¡¯t diagnose her properly, I will hold you ountable for this matter as well.¡±


    Su Zhiruan indeed wanted to see the Imperial Physician too. She had a faint hunch, and subconsciously, she nced at her own stomach. She had not had her menstrual period this month, and with this symptom, she might ¡­


    The Imperial Physician, trembling, took out a cloth to cover Su Zhiruan¡¯s wrist, and then began to check her pulse.


    After he checked Su Zhiruan¡¯s pulse, his expression changed from fear and trepidation to joy and surprise.


    ¡°Your subordinate congrattes the Emperor! Congrattes the Noble Consort! The Lady is with child! My medical skills are humble! But I have detected something! The Lady might be carrying twins!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Little Fuzi was also overjoyed and immediately knelt down to pay respects, ¡°Congrattions to the Emperor! Congrattions to the Lady!¡±


    Indeed.


    Su Zhiruan could confirm her guess now. She looked at Shen Qi and saw that he had frozen in ce at that moment.


    ¡°Emperor?¡± Su Zhiruan smiled and waved her hand in front of him, then she was abruptly grasped by Shen Qi.


    ¡°We have one?! A child!¡± Shen Qi seemed to have just realized it and his face lit up with ecstatic joy, ¡°Hahahahahaha, this is great, Ruanruan, we¡¯re going to have another child!¡±


    ¡°Go inform Mother!¡± Shen Qimanded while hugging Su Zhiruan and jumping for joy, ¡°Ruanruan! You truly are my lucky star, I am so happy, from now on, I will treat you even better!¡±


    @@novelbin@@


    ¡°Alright, alright, Emperor! The child in my stomach isn¡¯t dizzy, but I¡¯m about to faint!¡± Su Zhiruan slumped softly into Shen Qi¡¯s arms, and he immediately made her sit carefully.


    Shen Qi sat beside her, his face brimming with happiness. Every so often, he would steal a nce at her, secretly hoping in his heart that this time they might have a little princess as exquisitely beautiful as her.


    If so, he would make sure she would be the most cherished little princess in the entire Wang Dynasty, raised in luxury andfort befitting her royal status!


    When the Empress Dowager, who was ying with the children in Cining Pce, heard the good news, she was so thrilled she nearly fainted, ¡°What did you say?! You mean to tell me that Ruanruan is pregnant again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Empress Dowager, the Imperial Physician said she has been with child for over a month, and it might even be twins!¡± Little Fuzi ryed everything he knew.


    ¡°This is an incredibly joyous asion, immensely joyous! I have always said that Ruanruan is the destined woman of our entire Wang Dynasty, our lucky star! Hurry, hurry, I must go to the Imperial Study Room. The Emperor and Ruanruan are both there, right?¡±


    ¡°They are there, they are there, slow down, Empress Dowager!¡± Little Fuzi quickly assisted the Empress Dowager.


    Little Shen Xingzhi blinked his eyes curiously, looking around.


    Although he was only a few months old, his temperament already bore some resemnce to Shen Qi¡¯s. He didn¡¯t cry or fuss, nor did he move around much. Every day, he would blink his big eyes and observe everything around him.


    The Empress Dowager hurried to the Imperial Study Room and saw Shen Qi and Su Zhiruan embracing each other, evidently very happy.


    ¡°Ruanruan! How are you feeling now?¡± The Empress Dowager coughed lightly and the two immediately separated. She sat opposite Su Zhiruan and Shen Qi, her gaze on Su Zhiruan, asking affectionately, ¡°On my way here, I thought it over and decided to move to Kunning Pce to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I have nannies and pce maids. How could I let Mother take care of me? It¡¯s already troubling enough that you¡¯re taking care of Xingzhi.¡± Su Zhiruan had not expected the Empress Dowager to actually n oning to take care of her personally. After speaking, she looked towards Shen Qi.


    The Empress Dowager was somewhat disappointed, but she also knew that if she moved there herself, the voices from within the pce and the court would surely rise inmotion. Moreover, she had Little Shen Xingzhi to take care of, and she could not leave him behind.


    In the end, the Empress Dowager enjoined her with a series of matters to pay attention to, which Su Zhiruan took to heart one by one.


    After the Empress Dowager left, Shen Qi sat with her, and the two of them began to chat idly. Su Zhiruan recalled, ¡°This child seems to have been conceived on the day the Emperor was drugged. If it¡¯s a month, then it should be from that time at Tangquan Pce.¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought that the medicine from that time would let us have another child?¡± Shen Qi also felt deeply.


    The two of them chattered on for quite a while.


    *


    The news that Su Zhiruan was pregnant again, and very likely with twins, spread throughout the entire Wang Dynasty like snowkes. The court had previously been concerned about the issue of Shen Qi¡¯s heirs, with numerous petitions.


    Now, with this news, those who initially had objections mostly disappeared, no longer mentioning Shen Qi¡¯s issue with heirs. If twins were born smoothly this time, there would be three royal heirs.


    Shen Qi issued a decree, conferring on Su Zhiruan the title of Imperial Concubine.


    He originally wanted to go straight to the point and make her Empress, but the Empress Dowager persuaded him to wait until after the children were born to hold the ceremonial rites.


    The ceremonial rites for the Empress were too cumbersome, and she, being with child, would certainly be tired after busy activities all day long. Therefore, Shen Qi first made her the Imperial Concubine.


    After Su Zhiruan became the Imperial Concubine, the previous concubines in the harem moved even less. Some even shut their doors and refused toe out, saying they were cultivating themselves in seclusion.


    Both the Empress Dowager and Shen Qi attached great importance to the twins.


    Shen Qi prayed secretly every day for a little princess. Once in his sleep, Su Zhiruan even heard him muttering, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have a little princess?¡± She couldn¡¯t help giggling in the middle of the night, and only stoppedughing after she woke Shen Qi up.


    The Empress Dowager, on the other hand, felt everything was good regardless. Whether it was a Prince or Princess, they were all of royal bloodline in the future. The sight of several little children gathered together was warm and fulfilling just to think about.


    Time passed quickly, and after Little Crown Prince Shen Xingzhi learned to walk and sweetly call out ¡°Father Emperor, Mother Empress,¡± Su Zhiruan was close to giving birth.


    The pce prepared a Zhuazhou ceremony for the Crown Prince, and under the watchful eyes of many, Little Crown Prince did not disappoint and crawled over to grab the Jade Seal.


    ¡°Why did the Emperor include the Jade Seal?¡± Su Zhiruan got a start when she saw it, Little Shen Xingzhi¡¯s hand was pressing on the top of the Jade Seal, not letting go for a moment!


    ¡°Ruanruan, it looks like Xingzhi has already made a choice,¡± Shen Qi helped Su Zhiruan support her belly, making her morefortable, and looked approvingly at Little Shen Xingzhi, then smiling at Su Zhiruan, he said, ¡°Our good son seems destined to follow in his father¡¯s footsteps!¡±


    ¡°This child is getting more and more like the Emperor, just identical. When the previous Emperor was still around, the Emperor¡¯s Zhuazhou was a seal,¡± the Empress Dowager reminisced and continued, ¡°Only, back then the previous Emperor had so many children. Seeing Qi¡¯er only grab a seal, his expression was rather displeased, and he left shortly after.¡±


    Shen Qi seemed to reminisce as well, his gaze grew dim.


    He looked towards Little Shen Xingzhi pressing on the Jade Seal.


    His hardships would not be his child¡¯s to bear.

 Chapter 32 - 32 Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 32

    Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 32


    Several days after Shen Xingzhi¡¯s grabbing ceremony came to an end, Su Zhiruan, following the advice of Emperor Shen Qi and the Empress Dowager, reduced her activities. Midwives and elderly nannies were always on standby at Kunning Pce.


    The Imperial Physician still came daily to check for a peaceful pulse. The pce was quiet, everyone dreading any idents that might disturb Su Zhiruan.


    One ordinary morning, Su Zhiruan felt waves of pain in her belly, a warning ache that ebbed after a while, then the sensation gradually weakened considerably.


    This was her second childbirth, and she was familiar with the process. By her side, Shen Qi almost instantly noticed her difort, seeing her look toward her belly he immediately grew tense, ¡°Ruanruan, is it time to give birth?¡±


    ¡°Yes, could you please ask the midwives toe?¡± Su Zhiruany on her side on the bed, her voice seemingly steady, but Shen Qi perceived it as her feigningposure.


    Straight after, Shen Qi quickly donned his outer robe and got up to call the servants, ¡°Some of you go call the midwives, some of you go inform the Empress Dowager, Little Fuzi go summon all the imperial physicians from the Imperial Hospital.¡±


    The pce attendants, upon hearing this, knew that Su Zhiruan was going to give birth! They immediately set about their duties.


    Upon hearing the news, the Empress Dowager had the nanny carry the Little Crown Prince in the pnquin to rush over quickly.


    Little Shen Xingzhi was still young, but his temperament was already not unlike that of Shen Qi. Being carried over, he simply looked around quietly. Once the Empress Dowager and her party arrived at Kunning Pce, and Little Xingzhi saw his father Emperor, he stretched out his little hands wanting an embrace, ¡°Father¡­ Father Emperor!¡±


    ¡°How is Ruanruan doing now? Has she gone intobor? Have the Imperial Physician and the nannies arrived?¡± the Empress Dowager asked as she picked up the Little Crown Prince, looking over at Shen Qi.


    Shen Qi took Little Shen Xingzhi from the arms of the Empress Dowager, ¡°The nannies have arrived, and the Imperial Physician is waiting outside the pce.¡±


    ¡°May heaven bless us, pray that Ruanruan has a smooth delivery,¡± the Empress Dowager prayed devoutly, sping her hands together.


    *


    Su Zhiruan¡¯s childbirth went very smoothly, with the aid of the System Newbie Gift Package, she felt no pain. All she needed to do was push. Fine beads of sweat appeared on her forehead, and the nannies cheered her on.


    Amidst the cacophony of the nannies¡¯ voices, she heard,


    ¡°Lady! Push! We can see the baby¡¯s head now¡ªit¡¯s a Prince!¡±


    ¡°The second baby hase out too! It¡¯s also a Prince! Great joy for the Lady!¡±


    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s another child¡ª¡±


    The midwives turned around in unison, originally thinking that Noble Consort Su carried twins, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be triplets!!


    ¡°Lady! Please push again! There is still one more child in your womb!¡±


    ¡°Great joy, Lady! Great joy indeed!¡±


    ¡°This is an extremely joyful asion! Hurry, go report to the Emperor and the Empress Dowager!¡±


    ¡­


    After knowing that all three children were born safely, the burden Su Zhiruan had carried for ten months was finallypletely lifted. By then, she was too exhausted to speak and quickly fell into a deep sleep. In a daze, she felt Shen Qi¡¯srge hand tightly clutching hers and he did not let go for a long time.


    The joy on the Empress Dowager and Shen Qi¡¯s faces was beyond words when they found out about the triplets.


    ¡°Triplets?! I thought Ruanruan was having twins; I never expected such an auspicious sign today!¡± The Empress Dowager was so surprised she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. She looked over the three children again and again, ¡°Are these three children Princes or Princesses?¡±


    ¡°Replying to the Empress Dowager! Great joy! All three children are little Princes!¡± one of the three nannies said.


    Three Princes! Su Zhiruan had given birth to three Princes at once!


    At this moment, the Empress Dowager and the servants had already acknowledged her as the Mandate of Heaven for the Wang Dynasty, a blessed star shining bright.


    Shen Qi, now, sat beside Su Zhiruan¡¯s bed, gazing at her deep sleeping countenance and the beads of sweat on her forehead. He didn¡¯t want to look away for a moment. He held Su Zhiruan¡¯s hand, havingpletely forgotten that he was the Emperor; he forgot who he was, his entire heart concerned for the girl before him who had just borne him three children.


    For the first time in over twenty years, he experienced such sweetness andplexity, a mix of love and anxiety. At this moment, his entire heart had been wholly given to his Ruanruan before him.


    Had someone told him beforehand that one day his entire emotional being would be tied to a woman, he certainly would not have believed it.


    Yet now, he was immensely grateful to his past self for choosing to keep her by his side, to give his entire being, his whole heart to her.


    If she were to suddenly vanish at this moment, Shen Qi did not even dare to imagine how maddened he would be.


    The Empress Dowager, being a woman herself, deeply understood the difficulties of pregnancy and knew that Su Zhiruan, having birthed three children, was surely exhausted.


    She stood outside the bedroom, watching her son holding the hand of his beloved girl, the mighty Emperor with tears welling in his eyes, falling drop by drop onto the silk quilt. She nodded her head in satisfaction, then silently retreated, leaving the gifts she had thoughtfully prepared for Su Zhiruan with her pce maid.


    Her son, having found his love and having children, changed the most.


    The Emperor, who used to be cold and immersed in bureaucratic affairs daily, and who even became estranged from her because of her nagging about the issue of heirs, had be much kinder and more humane after having Su Zhiruan and the children. His rtionship with her, his mother, had also improved a lot.


    She was very grateful to Su Zhiruan. Without her, Shen Qi would have been a cold and ruthless loner today,cking love and bing capricious, which was thest thing she, as a mother, wanted to see.


    @@novelbin@@


    As a mother, what she most wanted was for her children to be safe and joyful, not just lofty and high above without happiness, without emotion.


    Now, she and thete Emperor had failed to be good parents, but Qiqi was blessed by Heaven. He found the person he cherished and had be the happy person she wanted him to be.


    *


    The news that Imperial Concubine Moon had given birth to triplet Princes spread throughout the entire Wang Dynasty as if it were pieces of paper carried by the wind.


    Themon folks marveled at her as a Goddess, and some couples who had prayed to Fertility Guanyin for children even went to worship Su Zhiruan afterpleting their prayers.


    The court ministers who had been dissatisfied with Shen Qi for disbanding the harem had nothing to say at this point. They had wished to send their daughters into the pce to garner favors for themselves, using theck of heirs under the Emperor¡¯s knees as an excuse. Now that Su Zhiruan had given birth to three little Princes, the ministers had absolutely nothing to say. Some even felt that their previous criticisms were embarrassing and simply chose to shut themselves in their homes.


    There were some stubborn ministers, however, who still insisted on saying the opposite ¡ª that the Emperor¡¯s progeny was not meager, but such an abundance of Princes would inevitably lead to battles for sessionter on.


    After Shen Qi learned of this, he didn¡¯t say anything but quietly ordered the Hidden Guards to trip up these few ministers who were making irreverentments so that their families would have affairs to deal with, distracting them from wagging their tongues recklessly.


    Su Zhiruan¡¯s parents entered the pce to see her and brought many fresh novelties and several Peace Fortunes embroidered by her mother.


    Su Zhiruan¡¯s recovery time this round was longer than thest, and while the system could have restored her health immediately, doing so overtly would certainly have aroused suspicion, so she stayed in Kunning Pce for close to two months.


    The Empress Dowager, concerned for her health, let her rest at ease. She and the elderly nanny took care of the children.

 Chapter 33 - 33 Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 33

    Chapter 33: Chapter 33 Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 33


    The Empress Dowager took care of the Princes, and Su Zhiruan couldn¡¯t be more reassured. Yet, when she thought of Shen Qi¡¯s dream of having a little Princess, she couldn¡¯t help but want tough.


    Shen Qi was worried she would be anxious about the stretch marks on her belly, so he searched the entire nation for ointments and medicines that could eliminate scars. Countless of them were sent to Kunning Pce alone.


    Su Zhiruan looked at the boxes of ointment on the table and turned to Shen Qi with a helpless look, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing His Majesty is wise. Otherwise, if you send these precious items to your concubine every day, I¡¯m afraid I would have already be the demon concubine of the nation in the eyes of the people.¡±


    ¡°That would never happen. Our Ruanruan is so good. Nowadays, when young couples pray for children, they pray to you first,¡± Shen Qi held her with a soft voice, ¡°Right, we haven¡¯t named the three children yet. I¡¯ve thought of a few names, would Ruanruan like to make the decision?¡±


    Little Fuzi came in carrying a tray with many characters written on it, all with very good meanings.


    ¡°It would be good for Ruanruan to think of a few names too.¡± Shen Qi wanted her to look at these characters and also to name the children.


    Su Zhiruan looked at the red papers with the characters written on them and had an idea. She turned and smiled at Shen Qi, ¡°How about this: let the three children draw lots to decide their own names? Perhaps fate will allow them to choose characters that suit them.¡±


    The suggestion was good, and Shen Qi quickly agreed.


    Little Fuzi followed them with the tray as the three of them went to Cining Pce.


    As soon as she entered Cining Pce, Su Zhiruan saw Little Xingzhi.


    The Little Crown Prince had grown a bit more and could walk steadily now. The little figure¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her and Shen Qi, ¡°Father Emperor, Mother Concubine!!¡±


    Su Zhiruan picked him up. Mother and son cuddled, their affection boundless. This must be the power of blood rtions; even without seeing each other every day, the bond of blood made them close.


    The three Princes, held in the arms of three elderly nannies in the distance, looked over curiously with their eyes wide open. They were too young to understand what was happening, just staring with their round eyes.


    ¡°How is Ruanruan feeling now,¡± the Empress Dowager had her servants move a soft chair for Su Zhiruan, and Shen Qi sat beside it.


    ¡°Mother Empress taking care of the four children must have been hard,¡± Su Zhiruan insisted the Empress Dowager sit first. She turned her eyes, which were rolling round and round, to the three babies in swaddles, teased the children, and held each of them in turn. All three were well-behaved; when she picked them up, they all smiled with their eyes squinted.


    The Empress Dowager drank a sip of tea, her eyes, filled with affection, looked at the children, ¡°This old body is not distressed.¡±


    @@novelbin@@


    ¡°These days are truly good,¡± the Empress Dowager seemed to fall into some memories, ¡°Ever since thete Emperor passed away, this old body has been managing the harem, only able to chat with people by my side. Later on, someone from my maternal home also entered the pce, and so they were doted on a bit more. Every time I saw those Madams doting on their grandchildren, I wondered when the harem would have some children, lively surrounding this old body. To live such a life, even death would be satisfying.¡±


    ¡°Mother Empress mustn¡¯t say such things, surely you will live a long and prosperous life.¡± Shen Qi stopped her, then changed the subject, ¡°Mother Empress, I have considered a few characters for the children. Ruanruan suggested letting the Princes pick their own names; whatever they grab will be their name.¡±


    The Empress Dowager nodded in satisfaction, ¡°This old body finds it feasible.¡±


    So, the three of them had the nannies bring up the Second Prince, the Third Prince, and the Fourth Prince together.


    The Second Prince was very calm. When Little Fuzi ced the tray in front of him, he just quietly looked at it and did not move. Su Zhiruan stood up, took the tray, and only then did the small child stretch out his hands to be held. Afterward, he seemed to grab something, and clenched it in his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ¡®Shu¡¯ character,¡± Su Zhiruan took off the paper strip, ¡°Then the Second Prince shall be Shen Xingshu.¡±


    The Third Prince hadn¡¯t yete forward when he started to fuss in the old nanny¡¯s arms. Little Fuzi took the tray from Su Zhiruan¡¯s hands and brought it in front of the Third Prince, who grabbed arge character¡ªQi¡ªimmediately.


    And the Fourth Prince watched everything quietly; no matter who approached, he simplyy in his swaddling clothes, watching without showing any intention of reaching out to grab one. In the end, the Empress Dowager actively chose a character for him, ¡°Duan¡±.


    Thus, the names of the three young princes were decided: the Second Prince, Shen Xingshu; the Third Prince, Shen Xingqi; and the Fourth Prince, Shen Xingduan.


    Once the young princes¡¯ names were settled, Shen Qi brought up another important matter.


    ¡°Ruanruan, I¡¯ve had the Observatory select a few auspicious days. Take a look and see which one is better, suitable for the Empress¡¯s coronation ceremony,¡± Shen Qi said earnestly, holding her hand.


    ¡°This is quite timely! I also had the Observatory calcte a few auspicious days. I was nning to bring up this matter earlier. There are so many preparations needed for the coronation ceremony; it cannot be rushed, nor dyed too long,¡± the Empress Dowager also took out the auspicious days she had been eyeing.


    Su Zhiruan looked at the expectant gaze of the two, then at Shen Xingzhi, who was blinking curiously in Shen Qi¡¯s arms, and the children being held by the nannies in the distance. Suddenly, her heart was filled with indescribable emotions.


    ¡°Mother, Your Majesty, thank you.¡±


    Originally, she had only wanted toplete a task and survive, yet she hadn¡¯t expected that what she hadn¡¯t received in her own world, she had obtained in Small World, care from others, in another form.


    *


    After the day for the coronation ceremony was set, the entire harem began to buzz with festivity once more.


    The concubines, who had previously shut themselves in for fear of offending Su Zhiruan, now came one after another to congratte her.


    At the time, Shen Qi had ordered that the concubines below the rank of concubine be dispersed from the pce. Those above that rank, including concubines and Noble Ladies, amounted to a dozen or so.


    When they came to see Su Zhiruan, their eyes no longer held jealousy or the ambition to vie for favor. All that remained was indifference, and for some, envy, and as for the Noble Consort, she now stayed far away, fearing that Su Zhiruan would find out she had once been ackey for the former Noble Consort.


    Apart from them, there remained the one who had been demoted from Noble Consort to Noble directly by the Empress Dowager¡¯s order.


    The Noble Mei, who was formerly a Noble Consort, tightened her grip on the broom upon hearing that Su Zhiruan was about to be Empress. Her expression twisted into one of malice instantaneously.


    ¡°What are you looking at? What¡¯s with that expression? Go sweep the floor for me,¡± a concubine whom she had once bullied was now cracking melon seeds, spitting out the shells while berating her, ¡°You dared to bully me, andter the current Imperial Concubine, oh no, who will soon be the Empress. You never expected this, did you? What goes aroundes around.¡±


    ¡°Su Zhiruan, that bitch?! Empress?!¡± Noble Mei couldn¡¯t hold back, and blurted out curses before she realized her own predicament.


    ¡°Oh, look at the big talker, offending the Empress,¡± snapped the concubine as she leaped to her feet and pointed at her nose, ¡°Guards, p her! How dare you insult the Empress, our current Empress ispassionate and benevolent, full of love; the entire Imperial Pce adores her, the whole world respects and cherishes her! You should be thankful for your own downfall; if you had risen to power back then, I would have been skinned alive!¡±


    Amidst the loud ps, the Noble Mei, once a Noble Consort, gradually harbored a sinister thought in her heart.


    She was going to make Su Zhiruan die!


    Along with her children, all of them, straight to Hell!


    If she couldn¡¯t have it, then no one else could!

 Chapter 34 - 34 Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 34

    Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 34


    There was one month left until the Empress Enthronement Ceremony.


    Although the ceremony had not yet been held, the concubines and Pce Attendants in the harem had already started to refer to Su Zhiruan as the Empress.


    Originally, she thought that, being in the Imperial Pce, it was inappropriate ording to etiquette and seemed overstepping. If someone heard it, who knew what might be said, so she intended to correct them. However, the Empress Dowager heard about it.


    The Empress Dowager teased Su Zhiruan cheerfully, also calling her the Empress, and kindly persuaded her to be at ease, so Su Zhiruan stopped paying too much attention to the issue.


    In these days, many changes urred in the pce. Some concubines, aware that they probably would not receive Shen Qi¡¯s favor again, but having interacted with Su Zhiruan and finding her to be kind-hearted and righteous, liked her very much and did not harbor much jealousy.


    Many concubines voluntarily requested to enter the Internal Affairs Office to learn to manage pce affairs.


    It just happened that Shen Qi felt they had nothing to upy them, so he decided to set ranks for the willing concubines to be female officials.


    Bing a female official in the pce meant that even after leaving the pce, if they wanted to find another means of livelihood, they were sought after by many people. Marriages would first consider female officials who could manage a household and keep ounts.


    Su Zhiruan was about to be enthroned as Empress and needed to share Shen Qi¡¯s concerns, assisting with the affairs of the Six Pce. Initially, the Empress Dowager and Shen Qi were worried she would be at a loss, not knowing what to do, but it turned out to be Su Zhiruan¡¯s forte. She quickly took over the affairs and managed the harem orderly, earning praise from everyone.


    Shen Qi was delighted and held Su Zhiruan, saying he had found a treasure.


    Seeing this, the Empress Dowager waspletely relieved and cheerfully delegated power to Su Zhiruan, while she spent her days happily watching her four children under her knees, and she saw Shen Qi and Su Zhiruan more often, the olddy was as cheerful as a child every day.


    Another year passed, and it was August 15th again.


    The Mid-Autumn family banquet, where the former court and the harem gathered together.


    Different from the year before, this time Su Zhiruan, with her exquisite makeup, sat to the right of Shen Qi, receiving the courtiers¡¯ salutation of ¡®Long live the Emperor, long live the Empress¡¯.


    ¡°Ruanruan, where has Xingzhi run off to?¡± Shen Qi slyly hooked Su Zhiruan¡¯s finger, unknown to anyone but Little Fuzi, the dignified and prestigious Emperor hooked the future Empress¡¯s finger like a child, whispering under the guise of drinking, ¡°Apart from these three boys who stayed by the Empress Dowager, I didn¡¯t see where Xingzhi went today!¡±


    ¡°The Empress Dowager said that Xingzhi saw the brightly decorated pce and had his favorite food, ying until he was tired, so she let the nanny take him back to sleep,¡± Su Zhiruan smiled helplessly. Little Xingzhi was usually calm, taking after his father, but after all, he was a child not yet two years old, naturally loving to y. Today the pce was different, and he yed until he was worn out, mumbling ¡°I want Mother to sleep with me¡± before falling asleep.


    At that moment, Su Zhiruan¡¯s heart softened, but there was a banquet, so she could only coax Little Xingzhi until he fell asleep before getting up to put on her formal dress for the banquet.


    At this time, a courtier came up to offer Shen Qi a toast and gave a tteringpliment, ¡°Your humble servant pays respect to the Emperor, the Empress, and the three Princes. May the Emperor and Empress have a deep and loving rtionship and remain united in heart and soul, and may the three Princes be free from illness and cmity, and have a smooth and safe life.¡±


    ¡°What my subject has said resonates deeply with Us!¡± Shen Qi was in high spirits today and drank several more sses.


    After drinking the wine, the courtier still thought about the three Princes he had just seen with the Emperor. Those four father-and-sons were astonishing.


    One wouldn¡¯t know without seeing, but the three little Princes looked exactly like the Emperor¡ªthey were like triplets with identical faces. If they were put together, one would surely not be able to tell them apart.


    For the Empress of their Wang Dynasty to give birth to three little Princes at once, she truly was an extraordinary woman.


    The courtier¡¯s respect for Su Zhiruan deepened.


    After three rounds of drinks.


    Su Zhiruan was still concerned about the Little Crown Prince, Shen Xingzhi, in her heart. Although she behaved impably during the banquet, gentle and graceful, the anxiety in her heart grew more intense.


    It was as if she felt something was about to happen.


    She suppressed the unease in her heart and whispered to Shen Qi, ¡°Your Majesty, your concubine wishes to go to the side hall to see Xingzhi. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel uneasy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Ruanruan, be careful on the way,¡± Shen Qi was worried but couldn¡¯t leave the banquet at this moment, so he asked Little Fuzi to apany her, ¡°Little Fuzi, follow the Empress.¡±


    The Empress Dowager heard their conversation and called over the nanny holding the three princes, then said to Shen Qi, ¡°I will go back with Ruanruan. These three little ones should also be asleep by now.¡±


    The Empress Dowager took Su Zhiruan¡¯s hand and affectionately patted it before she and the group departed.


    *


    Kunning Pce.


    The former Noble Consort, now known as Noble Mei, turned around with a coldugh.


    Behind hery a group of Pce Maids and eunuchs, felled by a drugged incense.


    At this moment, Noble Mei wore the goose yellow dress of a Pce Maid and carried a food box in her hand.


    She continued inward. The firstyer of drugged pastries had already been distributed to the Pce Maids and eunuchs outside; she then lifted the lid of the secondyer of the food box and walked towards the side chamber.


    @@novelbin@@


    Two nannies stood guarding the entrance to the side chamber. Noble Mei touched the fake scar painted on her face and put on a fawning expression before walking over.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the two nannies asked upon seeing the food box in her hand, exchanging nces, ¡°The Crown Prince is sleeping. If you disturb him, you won¡¯t have enough heads to chop off.¡±


    ¡°This ve is here by¡­ the Empress¡¯s order,¡± Noble Mei bit her teeth in secret when mentioning the Empress, then lowered her head and offered the food box, ¡°Her Majesty is concerned that the nannies are tired from looking after the Crown Prince and has specially sent this ve to bring some refreshments to you both.¡±


    Since Su Zhiruan often rewarded her servants with pastries and considering they had been guarding the Crown Prince all day, the two nannies were indeed hungry and did not suspect anything, taking the box and beginning to eat.


    Noble Mei stood quietly, her shadow stretching long in the warm light of the side chamber¡¯smps.


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡± followed by a scream, ¡°You¡¯re not¡ª¡±


    One after another, the nannies copsed, still clutching the unfinished pastries, their eyes wide in shock but already ovee by the drug.


    Noble Mei snorted coldly and took out a dagger gleaming with a cold light from the bottom of the food box.


    This time, there were no more obstacles; she could kill the child with one strike.


    Noble Mei stepped closer, her dagger raised high in her hand.


    In the bedchamber, the steady breathing of Little Shen Xingzhi could be heard; he was still young, his small body smelling sweetly of milk.


    At this moment, he was unaware of the imminent danger.


    Noble Mei stood beside Little Shen Xingzhi¡¯s bed, the tip of the dagger already aimed at the Little Crown Prince¡¯s throat. With just one slice, she would seed. As she envisioned the scene, Su Zhiruan would cry until she fainted, Shen Qi would lose his Crown Prince, and then Noble Mei would kill her other three children in the same way.


    Then¡ªSu Zhiruan¡¯s expression would surely be a sight to behold!


    Thinking this, the fire in her heart seemed to ignite suddenly; seeing them in despair, she wouldn¡¯t mind dying!!


    ¡°Hahaha! Su Zhiruan! Your son!! Today he will die by my hands! A child born to a lowly ve! Is he fit to be the Crown Prince?! Only I¡ªonly I! I am the true Empress!¡± Noble Mei gripped the dagger with both hands, raised it high, and was about to bring it down heavily and kill the child!


    But just at that moment¡ª

 Chapter 35 - 35 Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 35

    Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor 35


    Little Xingzhi, soft and drowsy, rubbed his eyes, not knowing where he was. He subconsciously thought it was Su Zhiruan who hade to sleep with him and to sing him a lovely song. He stretched out his little hand and grabbed the fingers of the person in front of him. The child¡¯s voice was particrly tender, his body smelling of milk, ¡°Empress¡­ mommy, hug¡­¡±


    Noble Mei stopped short, staring nkly at the child before her.


    For a moment, she also felt somewhat reluctant to proceed.


    Since entering the pce, she had never seen such a big and tender child within the Imperial Family. There had only been the former Prince who had three Princely Heirs, but those heirs were exceptionally mischievous, which made her not very fond of children. However, now, seeing Su Zhiruan¡¯s son, she involuntarily felt a twinge of mercy.


    This thought passed in an instant, and she raised her dagger again with a cold smile, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, once you¡¯re gone, your whore of a mother will follow! In the next life, be reborn into a better situation¡ªah¡ª¡±


    In that instant!


    The loosely closed bedroom door was suddenly flung open!


    The dagger in her hand was knocked to the ground!!


    All eight windows shattered simultaneously with a loud ¡°bang¡ª¡±


    Immediately, splinters exploded everywhere as Hidden Guards rushed in and surrounded Noble Mei!


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh¡ª¡± On the ground, Noble Mei, no longer caring about anything, screamed as she picked up the dagger and attempted to stab Little Shen Xingzhi¡ª


    In the nick of time, Su Zhiruan sprinted over with the fastest speed, picked up the child, and took the stabbing herself!


    ¡°Ruanruan! Ruanruan! Xingzhi! Xingzhi!¡± Empress Dowager only felt a gust of wind beside her as Su Zhiruan rushed over and held her child tightly!


    Little Shen Xingzhi was stunned for a moment. He was still young, but he knew his mother was in great pain, and he could do nothing but start to cry.


    ¡°¡­Empress¡­¡± Su Zhiruan¡¯s shoulder was stabbed, her face pale, blood dripping onto the floor, but Little Shen Xingzhi in her arms was well protected, ¡°Empress, let nanny hold Xingzhi for a moment, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Empress Dowager immediately came forward to hold Shen Xingzhi tightly, her expression showing great urgency and distress, ¡°Ruanruan, don¡¯t panic! Empress Dowager will find the Imperial Physician for you immediately! You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bitch!! Bitch! Su Zhiruan! I tell you! You are just a servant! Why should you rank above me! Why! You deserve to die! I want you and your bastard! All of you¡ªdown to hell¡ª¡± At this moment, Noble Mei had gone mad. Her eyes were splitting, and her face twisted into a strange smile, emitting a despair and maliciousness.


    Su Zhiruan leaned against the wall, blood copiously flowing, herplexion pallid.


    This time wasn¡¯t about childbirth, and the Newbie Gift Package wouldn¡¯t minimize the pain at her shoulder. She felt her consciousness blurring.


    Thest memory before shepletely passed out was seeing Shen Qie with arge number of Imperial Guards, giving a cold order.


    ¡°Men! Criminal Mei¡ªdrag her out immediately and beat her to death with sticks! After death, throw her body at the Burial Mound!¡±


    ¡°You all investigate thoroughly whoever was involved behind the scenes in her attempt to assassinate the Crown Prince and harm the Empress! If there are any results, report immediately!¡±


    Before Su Zhiruanpletely lost consciousness, she felt a sudden calmness around her, followed by being held tightly by a familiar and warm embrace. The person gently called her name, and she felt tears falling on the back of her hand, forming dots. She wanted to hold him tightly but had alreadypletely passed out.


    Men don¡¯t shed tears lightly, but it¡¯s a pity it wasn¡¯t yet the time to grieve.


    Many people present witnessed this scene, and they unanimously shut their mouths.


    @@novelbin@@


    Who says the imperial family is heartless?


    The Empress, after all, is the apple of the Emperor¡¯s eye.


    To witness such affection in the Imperial Pce, they could die without regrets in this lifetime.


    *


    Shen Qi thoroughly investigated the assassination attempt. He had contacted some people from Jianghu to smuggle in hypnotic and poisonous substances into the pce. Even though this attempt was unsessful, imagining those poisons made Shen Qi feel a chill, thinking that beating Noble Mei to death with sticks was letting her off easy.


    With this precedent, Shen Qi was terrified of another such incident in the harem, so he decided to follow the previous method, dismissing all remaining concubines from the pce, only keeping those who chose to be female officials and had decent capabilities, after several screenings of their family backgrounds and such.


    A dayter, Su Zhiruan woke up.


    Shen Qi and the Empress Dowager immediately went to see her, and even Little Shen Xingzhi was clinging tightly to her fingers, staring at his mother without blinking, fearful that she would fall asleep again and not wake up.


    ¡°Ruanruan, how are you feeling now? Are you feeling well? Does it hurt? I¡¯ll carry you off the bed, or better not move.¡± Shen Qi asked a series of questions, and when he saw Su Zhiruan¡¯s eyes open, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Empress Dowager brought arge batch of precious medicinal materials and treasures, and personally went to Huguo Temple to pray for an amulet and various talisman papers, which she now instructed the pce attendants to consider in Su Zhiruan¡¯s dietary restrictions.


    ¡°I am much better, Your Majesty. How is Xingzhi? How is Xingzhi doing?¡± she asked, craning her neck to look.


    ¡°Xingzhi is fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± Shen Qi extended his fingertips, looking at her bandaged shoulders and neck, afraid that she might be in pain, he retracted his hand halfway through, feeling indescribable emotions, as if he was a survivor of a disaster. Seeing her faint, his heart had copsed in that moment, nearly breaking down, ¡°Ruanruan, I was really scared this time, so afraid of losing you. Without you, what¡¯s the point in guarding several children, guarding an empty bedroom¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my husband, I am here, am I not? Everything is fine!¡± Su Zhiruan beganforting him instead.


    This level of pain was something she had never experienced in Small World; the pain from a stab wound made her face still look pale and bloodless.


    Previously, the Childbirth System would minimize her pain during childbirth to the lowest, but it would not alleviate the pain when not giving birth. Shey there for a while, and Shen Qi hurriedly called for the Imperial Physician toe and take her pulse.


    Last night, she had sustained physical injuries, treated by a female medical officer, without checking her pulse to see how her overall health was.


    The Imperial Physician came in a rush to check her pulse, and the Empress Dowager also walked in anxiously.


    However¡ª


    No matter what Su Zhiruan thought, she didn¡¯t expect the Imperial Physician, with a solemn expression after taking her pulse, to say the following words:


    ¡°Congrattions to the Emperor and both of you Ladies¡ªEmpress, you are pregnant again!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The Empress Dowager and Shen Qi had not expected at all that she was pregnant again!!


    And, it was diagnosed during the time she was injured.


    Everyone¡¯s mouths were agape as though they could fit a duck egg inside.


    Touching her stomach incredulously, Su Zhiruan couldn¡¯t believe what her ears were hearing!


    At such a time??!


    Although Shen Qi had always been taught to be upright and polite, he disregarded his image at this time, stepping forward to grasp Su Zhiruan¡¯s hand, uttering the first sentence that nobody had anticipated.


    ¡°Ruanruan! Recover from your injury quickly, let¡¯s proceed with the coronation ceremony! I can¡¯t wait!¡±


    *


    For a while afterward, Su Zhiruan indeed benefited from the unborn child, cunningly obtaining a convenience from the system.


    She bound herself to the Childbirth System, and in the Newbie Gift Package, during pregnancy, delivery, and postpartum, she would not experience any difort or pain.


    Pregnant and with an injured shoulder, she was considered having physical difort during pregnancy.


    After all, that was clearly stated in the gift package; even if the system was surprised by her brazenness, it was of no avail, and Su Zhiruan¡¯s shoulder quickly recovered.

 Chapter 36 - 36 Delicate Palace Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor - End

    Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Delicate Pce Maid VS Cold-hearted Emperor ¨C End


    Su Zhiruan¡¯s shoulder injury gradually healed.


    Before the ceremony to name her Empress, she took a trip out of the pce to the Burial Mound.


    Shen Qi and the Empress Dowager were worried about her being alone in danger, initially wanting to apany her, but the four children needed looking after, and the Empress Dowager could not leave them; Shen Qi was too busy to manage, so they repeatedly instructed her to be careful and arranged a group of Hidden Guard and servants to apany her.


    The Burial Mound was some distance from the Capital City, and she sat in the carriage for two full hours before arriving.


    The area was filled with the stench of decaying corpses; Mei, the former Noble Consort who had recently been beaten to death with clubs, was immediately recognizable to Su Zhiruan; half of her flesh had been gnawed away by wild beasts, her exposed eyeballs creating a ferocious sight.


    Su Zhiruan stood there for a while.


    If one were to use words from her past life, the Noble Consort who died with eyes wide open had indeed experienced a dramatic rise and fall.


    As a Noble Consort, instead of enjoying the wealth and freedom, she chose to cling to a man who did not love her.


    The word ¡°affection¡± somehow always seems miswritten.


    In confusion, do not think about harming others, make sure you live a good life without regrets; such a life can be consideredplete.


    She sighed deeply, then left the ce with her ceremonial procession.


    *


    A few days after her return, the ceremony to name her Empress was held.


    Shen Qi¡¯s entire focus was on her, and the Empress Dowager doted on and loved her as her own daughter; her coronation was the focus of the entire Wang Dynasty.


    As she walked forward in the Empress¡¯s regal attire, adorned with gold jewels, standing beside Shen Qi, she heard someone next to her say,


    ¡°I regret not giving you a grand wedding, but if you wish, let this be our wedding.¡±


    Shen Qi loved her deeply, he personally designed every detail of the entire coronation ceremony to ensure she neither got bored nor tired.


    Such grandeur and thoughtfulness far surpassed anyvish bridal processions.


    ¡°I am very happy,¡± Su Zhiruan said without turning, epting the courtiers¡¯ salutations, ¡°to have met you, I am very fortunate.¡±


    While countless people bowed and respectfully called her ¡°Empress, may you live thousands of years, thousands of years, thousands of years,¡± Su Zhiruan heard a firm statement.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    *


    After the coronation, life became peaceful again.


    As time went by, Su Zhiruan faced herbor day once more.


    This was her third childbirth, but with the system¡¯s assistance, she was already ustomed to it.


    However, Shen Qi seemed not to take it lightly; for Su Zhiruan¡¯s sake, he specifically learned about childbirth.


    He had not realized until he looked into it and was so shocked that he returned, held Su Zhiruan in his arms, and wept, saying he could no longer bear to let her go through childbirth, it was like walking through the gates of hell.


    This time, Su Zhiruan, the pregnant woman herself, was not very concerned; she leisurely checked on the Crown Prince and the second, third, and fourth Princes daily, and chatted with the Empress Dowager about everything under the sun.


    Meanwhile, Shen Qi grew so anxious he nearly moved the Imperial Study Room to Kunning Pce.


    The birth went very smoothly, however.


    Still, Shen Qi did not achieve his wish of having a sweet little Princess with braided hair; instead, he once again greeted two Princes.


    Previously, the entire Imperial Pce had been overshadowed by theck of an heir; now, as Shen Qi watched the children ying together happily, his main concern was Su Zhiruan.


    The fifth and sixth Princes were named by himself: the fifth was called Shen Xingshang, and the sixth Shen Xinghe.


    The children grew up enveloped in love, the brothers got along very well, showing none of the discord rumored by outsiders.


    Since the coronation, Shen Qi had dered that he would have only Su Zhiruan in this life, he would not take any concubines, putting the courtiers¡¯ minds at ease.


    His promise at that time unexpectedly became a lifelong tale of unchangeable devotion and deep affection between the Emperor and the Empress.


    Crown Prince Shen Xingzhi, profoundly instructed by Shen Qi, was skilled in military and civil strategy, governance debates, and the arts of music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Even the Grand Tutor openly dered that there was nothing left to teach the Crown Prince.


    Shen Qi still fantasized about having a little princess with her but did not want her to endure the pains of childbirth again, so he let nature take its course.


    Unexpectedly, after everything was back on track, Su Zhiruan truly gave birth to a little girl after ten months.


    Shen Qi was overjoyed, almost wearing out the dictionary, and finally chose the simple name Shen Xingyue, signifying that she was a bright star and a pure moon. Of course, there was another reason¡ªSu Zhiruan¡¯s former title included the character for ¡®moon¡¯.


    Shen Qi held Su Zhiruan, the Empress Dowager teased the little princess, below the Crown Prince was practicing his swordsmanship, the Third Prince followed suit with a small wooden sword mimicking his brother, the Second Prince was engrossed in painting, deeply immersed in reading on the side, the Fourth Prince was not around, reportedly having gone to meditate in Huguo Temple. The Fifth and Sixth Princes were ying on the ground.


    Suddenly, Shen Qi thought of his former self.


    What was his life like before Su Zhiruan?


    Dull, monotonous, uninteresting, repetitive.


    The Empress Dowager pressed for heirs, the court pressured for an heir, the women of the harem sought his favor either for grace or advancement.


    He had never received fatherly love since childhood; his mother only wanted him to continue the lineage.


    Even though he knew the path of an Emperor was destined to be lonely, he still longed for light, yearned for warmth.


    He had never glimpsed light but aspired to light, wanted to be light.


    And now, Heaven had sent him his beloved moon, the jewel in his arms.


    She gave him pure love, bore him children, and eased the rtionship between him and his mother.


    Now, he could finally grasp a ray of light to give to the one he deeply loved.


    @@novelbin@@


    In this life, having a wife, a mother, and children frolicking at his knees, this was truly the most supreme, the most perfect and beautiful life.


    Shen Qi tightened his embrace, holding onto his entire world.


    Lately, the Crown Prince gradually began to show his prowess at the court, starting to reveal his edge.


    The courtiers couldn¡¯t stop praising him, and Shen Qi found the perfect opportunity to pass the throne to Shen Xingzhi.


    Then, he, along with the Empress Dowager and Su Zhiruan, nned to travel the beautifulndscapes together.


    Before leaving, Shen Xingzhi, usually soposed, couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and burst into tears, holding onto Su Zhiruan.


    ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t need Xingzhi anymore¡­ my brothers all have their own interests, I don¡¯t want to stay alone in the Imperial Pce, it¡¯s so lonely! Oh, Mother!¡±


    Su Zhiruan couldn¡¯t help but smile, stroking the young man¡¯s hair. The child had grown up in the blink of an eye, but in her heart, Shen Xingzhi was still the little boy she used to sing to sleep.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you still have Xingyue? Take care of each other as siblings, or perhaps find your significant other soon. I think the daughter of the Minister looks quite nice; didn¡¯t you two go out togetherst time?¡± Su Zhiruan asked curiously, but noticed the young man blush, realizing she might soon have a daughter-inw.


    Afterwards, the new Emperor ascended the throne, and surprisingly, there was no news of the six princes making any moves to vie for the throne. It waster realized that the other five princes had their own passions and had gone their separate ways.


    Su Zhiruan and Shen Qi didn¡¯t expect that their children would make quite a name for themselves! Wherever they went, their children were always eager to host them for a stay.


    Loving parents, filial children, harmonious family, peaceful offspring.


    The Empress Dowager settled in Huguo Temple in herter years.


    As for Su Zhiruan and Shen Qi, they traveled to many ces.


    They were always together.


    They were always very happy.


    [Congrattions, host, mission aplished!]


    [Preparing to transport to the next world¡ª¡ª]

 Chapter 37 - 37 Extra: Shen Qi鈥檚 Lifetime

    Chapter 37: Chapter 37 Extra: Shen Qi¡¯s Lifetime


    Before he met Su Zhiruan, Shen Qi had always felt that he would walk alone in the darkness, and eventually return to it, return to tranquility.


    His birth was not greeted with blessings, nor did it receive much care from his father.


    The former Emperor had many sons, yet he exclusively doted on the youngest Prince.


    Even though Shen Qi¡¯s mother was esteemed as the Empress and he was the legitimate son, he could still not withstand the bias of the man he called father.


    His father, the Emperor, favored the Noble Consort of that time, along with their children, even more.


    Among the numerous offspring of the former Emperor, his name was even entrusted to the Internal Affairs Office, and then chosen by his mother.


    During the childhood ceremony where he ¡°grasped for his future,¡± he grabbed a seal, which should have been a joyful asion, yet the man only scoffed coldly, with little joy on his face.


    Throughout his younger years, he never received fatherly love, and as for the Empress, his mother, she was solely focused on pce intrigue, intent on eliminating everyone else.


    As for siblings, without equitable love from their parents, they naturally were not close to one another, feigning politeness, showing one face in public and another behind closed doors, endlessly scheming.


    Shen Qi grew up in the imperial family, yet he longed deeply for an ordinary, warm life; he wished to live freely without incessant plotting and struggle.


    But his birth had already determined that this wish was impossible.


    Lacking adequate care, the ostracism and plotting against him behind his back were nheless innumerable.


    He even felt that everyone in the world was the same.


    Selfish, hypocritical, pretentious, ugly.


    The Empress Dowager, then still the Empress, wanted him to be the Emperor, and for herself to ascend to the position of Empress Dowager, so she busied herself daily, ttering the former Emperor and engaging in pce intrigue with those concubines, making them and their sons fall out of favor.


    During that time, when the former Emperor was gravely ill, he knew what his mother wanted, and he too wished to know, with so many people fighting tooth and nail for it, just what enchantment the throne possessed.


    Thinking this, he acted ordingly.


    With means, ambition, ability, and also being the legitimate sessor from the main pce.


    Acquiring the throne was as easy as reaching into a bag.


    Afterwards, Shen Qi dealt with all his brothers who wanted to eliminate him, one hand wielding a Longsword, the other holding the Jade Seal.


    He became the new Emperor.


    Upon ascending the throne, he did not disappoint expectations, governing the Wang Dynasty with such order that not a soul in the country did not call him a sage and enlightened ruler, heralding a golden age.


    Yet only he knew in his midnight reveries, he thought back to the question of his youth¡ªis the throne really that great?


    Seemingly of high rank and power, above tens of thousands, d in silk and jade, surrounded by servants.


    However, in reality, he had to toil in thought all day, and even at night, he was pressured by the Empress Dowager to find someone to serve him in his chambers.


    All day long, he was like a marite, a puppet on strings, subject to others.


    Not a moment was there for him to truly let down his guard, to take a real breath; not a person existed with whom he could truly confide in, to pour out all his worries and frustrations.


    Originally, he thought that his life would just go on like this, unremarkable, dealing with state affairs every day, making the lives of the people better.


    The Empress Dowager was still constantly pressing for heirs, and the harem was abuzz with beauties, none of whom he wanted to see.


    However, it was as if the heavens suddenly heard his innermost thoughts.


    On an ordinary afternoon, as if in a trance, he saw a limping, yet silently persevering pce maid continue cleaning the Imperial Study Room.


    Maybe it was the work of spirits, or maybe it was just boredom, but he asked Little Fuzi, what was wrong with her?


    Susu.


    He quietly memorized this name in his heart.


    In the following days, whenever he reviewed the petitions in the Imperial Study Room, he would always see her diligently cleaning the study, silent yet possessing an extraordinary demeanor, serene and gentle.


    Like a quietly blooming magnolia.


    Perhaps it was his long-undisturbed heart seeking to break the monotony, or simply a desire to look closer, his gaze began to linger on her more and more.


    He watched her secretly many times.


    She was always quiet and unobtrusive, but she took her work seriously. Even the usually critical Little Fuzi praised her for being hardworking¡ªa person who took their work seriously was indeed likely to be liked by many.


    But his attention to her was not simply because she was diligent.


    One drunken night, he suddenly had a crazy thought¡ªhe wanted to possess her.


    Afterward, she obediently said that she wanted to stay by his side.


    From then on, Shen Qi fell step by step, finding his vulnerability, someone he wanted to protect, the life he wanted, his desired future, and a warm and fulfilling family. All this was given to him by Su Zhiruan.


    Since ancient times, Emperors were known to be lonely, with the harem and countless concubines, yet he only wished to be with one person, to protect this hard-won, modest happiness.


    There were times she saw other women approaching him or even tried to push him towards someone else, causing Shen Qi¡¯s heart to pound like a drum, his panic immense, fearful of her growing tired of him.


    He wanted to wake up, reach out his hand in bed to hold her close, and with the same gesture, embrace his own moon.


    In this lifetime, he loved only her and their children.


    *


    After Shen Qi passed his position to Shen Xingzhi, he and Su Zhiruan spent their days traveling and enjoying nature.


    Su Zhiruan jokingly said that while others might mooch off their parents, the two of them were quite novel, mooching off their child.


    Although he didn¡¯t quite understand the concept of mooching from parents or children, he roughly knew it implied depending on one¡¯s child.


    The Third Prince ventured into Jianghu. By the time Shen Qi and Su Zhiruan saw him again, he had be the Martial Arts Alliance Hierarch, buying them the best vi where he would cheerfully greet them every day.


    Every now and then, Shen Xingzhi would secretly visit them at the vi, pleading for them to visit home more often, fearing they might forget about their children while having fun outside.


    Shen Xingyue also roamed everywhere, joining them in their travels and explorations.


    The second son, Shen Xingshu, often wrote poems and verses praising parental love, so remarkable that they wereuded by schrs and would be remembered for ages toe.


    @@novelbin@@


    The fifth son, Shen Xingshang, seemed to have a natural head for business. With the sry of a Prince, he anonymously went into business for eight years, bing vastly sessful. He eventually amassed such wealth that he was considered the world¡¯s richest man, giving his parents thick stacks of silver notes and instructing all his businesses, including teahouses and taverns, to treat them with utmost respect.


    Su Zhiruan and Shen Qi had no intentions of gaining anything from their children, but in thetter half of their lives, they were constantly apanied by them.


    Su Zhiruan remained in this world, but the system didn¡¯t give her much time. As her hair gradually turned white, she felt her soul ascending one warm afternoon, peacefully passing away in her chair.


    Shen Qi, entering from outside with an osmanthus sugar bowl, saw this scene, his eyes losing all their light.


    Before Shen Qi¡¯s demise, all seven children stood by his bedside, their eyes filled with sorrow.


    In thest moments as his consciousness faded, Shen Qi saw a branch of magnolia that had somehow reached in through the window.


    He closed his eyes peacefully.

 Chapter 38 - 38 Extra: The Children

    Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Extra: The Children


    As is well known, the Wang Dynasty had six princes and one princess.


    Initially, whether it was themon folk, the court ministers, or the noble families and families from Jianghu, all were curious whether these six princes would fight each other bloody for the Emperor¡¯s position, incite pce revolutions, or even resort to fratricide or patricide.


    But the reality waspletely contrary to their spections.


    Not only did the princes note to blows, but even when the Crown Prince Shen Xingzhi was willing to abdicate, no one agreed to it.


    Those with an interest wanted to know where the remaining princes had gone and had to spend some effort to find out.


    After Shen Qi abdicated voluntarily, Crown Prince Shen Xingzhi ascended the throne as the new Emperor. He was prudent in his actions, having been tutored closely by Shen Qi from a young age. The Grand Tutor devoted everything to make him a good monarch, and Shen Xingzhi seeded. Every now and then, he would go to the vi to visit Su Zhiruan and Shen Qi, urging them toe home often. Despite his young age, he gave the impression of a left-behind child, and each time, Su Zhiruan had to spend a long timefortingly chuckling. He married the chief daughter of the Minister of Appointments, his childhood sweetheart, when they came of age, and did not take concubines after marriage. The deep affection between the Emperor and Empress became another pleasant tale among the folk.


    Compared to him, the Second Prince Shen Xingshu pursued what he loved, enamored with literature and arts. Had it not been for Shen Xingzhi¡¯s intervention, his prince residence might have been transformed into a study filled with calligraphy, paintings, and poetry. He wouldpose poetry about everything he saw, greatly promoting the cultural development of the dynasty. Even three-year-old children could recite his poems praising filial love. As Su Zhiruan and Shen Qi traveled and enjoyed themselves, they asionally heard legends about them, most of the credit for which went to Shen Xingshu.


    @@novelbin@@


    Third Prince Shen Xingqi, who had always enjoyed wielding swords and spears, was appointed as General by Shen Xingzhi to retain him. However, since the times were peaceful with no wars, Shen Xingqi could not stand the monotonous life in the Capital City and ventured into Jianghu. Eventually, he cut through numerous obstacles and even became the Martial Arts Alliance Hierarch, reformed Jianghu, eradicated the Demon Sect, and was praised by all.


    Fourth Prince Shen Xingduan often visited Huguo Temple for cultivation. The abbot, recognizing his intrinsic Buddha nature, ceded his position to him. Shen Xingduan then excelled beyond his predecessor. In terms of Buddhist teachings, no one could surpass him, and he became known as the ¡°Living Buddha¡± of Huguo Temple.


    Fifth Prince Shen Xingshang, who had been extremely interested in trade from a young age, ventured incognito into business using his princely stipend. After eight years, he directly became the richest man of the dynasty. Whenever he saw Su Zhiruan and Shen Qi, he would worry that they might not have enough money to spend, stuffing wads of silver notes into their hands like falling snowkes.


    Sixth Prince Shen Xinghe, who had studied agriculture, volunteered to be a County Magistrate. Initially, Shen Xingzhi refused, but could not withstand his pleading and finally agreed. In his second year as County Magistrate, the rice production doubled, and the amount of grain he submitted increased substantially. He became the most popr magistrate, with all themoners hoping he would personallye to guide them.


    Princess Shen Xingyue, spoiled from childhood by her family, was treated as precious as the stars and the moon. She resembled Su Zhiruan closely in appearance, but her personality was clingier. Su Zhiruan, having a daughter for the first time, chose to keep her close and care for her. Sweet and charming from a young age, there was no one who didn¡¯t like her after meeting her. As she grew up, she even more closely resembled Su Zhiruan.


    By chance, she met a young, principled, andw-abiding schrureate, and subsequently, she too had a wonderful marriage.


    ¡­


    After Su Zhiruanpleted her mission, she was transported back to the System Space¡ªa deserted expanse ofnd.


    [Host! You were amazing!]


    [Although this world seems simple, hardly any host was able to undertake this mission!]


    At this time, Su Zhiruan was somewhat dazed, having just lived a lifetime and still slow to react, murmured a couple of indifferent replies, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    [But you shouldn¡¯t take it lightly, the next world will be more challenging]


    After the system finished speaking and noticed her low spirits, it paused before deciding to speak up.


    [But don¡¯t worry too much, after all, it¡¯s in the modern era, and you¡¯ll be somewhat familiar with it.]


    ¡°In the modern era?¡± Su Zhiruan lifted her head, adjusted her emotions, and smiled at the system, ¡°Transport me then. It feels like it¡¯s been ages since the modern era.¡±


    [Okay!]


    ¡­


    With a dizzying whirl, Su Zhiruan felt her consciousness begin to blur, as new memories infiltrated her mind.


    Hotel.


    ¡°Sign this contract, and Mr. Lu will immediately arrange for your grandmother to stay in the best ward and receive the best treatment,¡± the man standing beside her adjusted his sses and sped a briefcase in his arm, speaking in an even tone to the dazed girl sitting there, ¡°Miss Su, please think this through.¡±


    Su Zhiruan snapped back to reality and saw the words on the contract.


    Thenguage of the contract was lofty, but in fact¡ª


    ¡ªit was a sponsorship contract!


    ¡°Miss Su, you¡ª¡± the man in sses wanted to say something else but was interrupted by another man sitting in a wheelchair, who lifted his hand to stop him.


    ¡°Quiet, let her read,¡± the man exuded a formidable aura, his innate nobility undeniable even while seated in a wheelchair.


    Dressed in a pure ck suit, the gems at his cuffs reflected a subdued sparkle under the dim lights. The man appeared slightlynguid, casually loosening his wristwatch, his voice deep as a cello, ¡°Miss Su need not worry too much, I, Lu Peijin, will not force anyone against their will. If you have reservations, you may leave.¡±


    Su Zhiruan skimmed through the contract in a sh; there was no time to grasp the situation now, so she directly consulted the System.


    ¡°Can I sign this?¡±


    [You can, host. He is none other than Lu Peijin, the son of Heavenly Dao and your target for this mission!]


    Realizing this, Su Zhiruan quickly signed her name and, using a seal pad offered by the secretary, stamped her print on the contract.


    Lu Peijin remained seated in his wheelchair, unmoving, while the secretary bowed and handed over the signed contract to him, ¡°Mr. Lu.¡±


    ¡°Miss Su, I will arrange for specialists to treat your grandmother and provide her with the best medical care. Once you give birth to the child and leave, I will ensure you are provided for the rest of your life,¡± Lu Peijin¡¯s gaze, under the dim light, grew dangerous andplex.


    He signaled the secretary to take away the contract, then looked at Su Zhiruan, ¡°Miss Su, you may go back today, ande when I call you.¡±


    Su Zhiruan nodded, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After that, the secretary opened the door to the presidential suite, and she walked out nonchntly.


    Descending in the elevator, she stood in the restroom and saw her current appearance: pure and delicate, yet very fair and clean.


    And so she also received the background information for this mission.


    The original Su Zhiruan was an orphan raised by her grandmother.


    One could say her grandmother was her only family.


    But just after she graduated from college, her grandmother became seriously ill, needing a substantial amount of money, which she could not afford.


    Just when she was feeling hopeless and getting rejected everywhere, Lu Peijin sent someone to state his terms¡ª

 Chapter 39 - 39 After Fleeing, the Disabled Tycoon Stops Pretending 1

    Chapter 39: Chapter 39 After Fleeing, the Disabled Tycoon Stops Pretending 1


    Lu Peijin needed a woman with a clean background to give birth to his child. Afterward, the child would stay with the Lu Family while she had to leave the city and was not to have any further contact with the Lu Family.


    In return, Su Zhiruan¡¯s grandmother would live in the best private hospital, receive the best treatment, the best care, and all subsequent medication and costs were included.


    After the child was born, she would receive twenty million, enough for her and her grandmother to live well in a small city.


    Su Zhiruan pinched her current face in the bathroom and still felt it somewhat miraculous. In the blink of an eye, she had arrived in another world.


    ¡°Aiyo, girl! What are you doing? It¡¯s about to get super busy downstairs! The manager is looking for people everywhere! If you¡¯re found out, your sry will definitely be docked!¡±


    A woman in a cleaner¡¯s uniform passed by, pushing a cleaning cart. Upon seeing Su Zhiruan, she quickly walked over and handed her a server¡¯s uniform.


    ¡°If the manager catches you, both you and I are in for it, hurry, hurry, hurry, go get busy now! Don¡¯t let that narrow-hearted man catch any faults!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Zhang!¡± Su Zhiruan replied ording to the original owner¡¯s habit.


    This older sister was impetuous but kind-hearted, especially after knowing the original owner had no other family except for her severely ill grandmother, she pitied her even more, often inviting her over for meals and relentlessly trying to set her up with her son, who was a graduate student at Jinghua University.


    This hotel, in all of Jinghua, was of the highest star-rating and a top-notch existence. Even the hotel waitstaff and cleaners recruited were cultured and well-mannered individuals, and of course, the sry was exceptionally high.


    If her grandmother had not be seriously ill, perhaps the original owner would not have taken the risk ofing here but would have chosen to find a job at a regrpany instead.


    But after a series of changes, all she wanted now was to make a lot of money to cure her grandmother¡¯s illness.


    So when Lu Peijin sent someone to propose the conditions, she agreed right away.


    Su Zhiruan had no intention of quitting her job at the hotel just yet, working here allowed her to interact with a social ss she couldn¡¯t reach anywhere else.


    Before she was bound by the system, during the toughest times, she worked several jobs alone.


    As for now, even if it was just to aplish a task and get close to the scion of another realm, she nned to continue working here.


    After a busy evening, Su Zhiruan returned to the staff dormitory to wash up and get a good night¡¯s sleep; she had no shift tonight, so she could sleep well.


    @@novelbin@@


    *


    The Presidential Suite.


    Through the slightly dim light, the man stood up from the wheelchair, stretched his long legs, and sat down on the leather sofa, his fingertips resting on the metallic armrest of the wheelchair next to him.


    Lu Peijin quickly withdrew his hand.


    He leisurely gestured for the secretary to sit on the other sofa.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    The secretary sat down with restraint, nced at the man in front of him, and then hesitated with his gaze.


    ¡°Are you wondering why I went to such lengths to find her to bear the Lu Family¡¯s child,¡± Lu Peijin had already seen through his confusion; his tone was t, his expression unreadable. In the light cast by the bustling traffic outside the floor-to-ceiling windows, his eyes were deep and unpredictable, ¡°It¡¯s a good question.¡±


    The secretary couldn¡¯t stay calm. He had followed Lu Peijin for many years, and unlike other high-ranking individuals with chaotic private lives, this man had always been self-disciplined. Not to mention scandals, not even a woman could get close to him, ¡°Mr. Lu, if you wish, you could find a well-matcheddy anytime, unite two powerful families. Why not?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for so long now, you know what kind of person I am, political marriages, marriage in general, are not possible,¡± Lu Peijin didn¡¯t say anything more, stood up, and took a bottle of wine from the cab. ¡°Go back and rest.¡±


    After bidding farewell, the secretary hurriedly left.


    Halfway through his departure, he remembered something Lu Peijin had said offhandedly.


    ¡°Marriage? Hmph, what¡¯s the point of forcefully binding strangers together?¡±


    Suddenly, he spected that this most mysterious tycoon of Jinghua might not want to fall into the trap of a political marriage because of those disgusting Lu Family rtives, only wanting an heir to shut people up. He doesn¡¯t need a woman, nor does he need marriage.


    As for Su Zhiruan, she was merely present due to mutual needs. Without her, another willing woman would have appeared.


    The secretary felt he had a fair idea of the developments toe. She was inconsequential.


    If Lu Peijin didn¡¯t care about her, he had even less reason to. As long as he made sure that she wouldn¡¯t bother Lu Peijin in the end, that was enough.


    The secretary didn¡¯t quite trust Su Zhiruan, mainly thinking that upon learning of Lu Peijin¡¯s identity, she would be entangled and make threats.


    After all, Lu Peijin was no ordinary man.


    *


    The next day.


    Upon waking, Su Zhiruan checked the time. Today was her day to switch from the night shift to the day shift, and she quickly got out of bed to prepare.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just grab something to eat in the canteen, Ruanruan,¡± Sister Zhang, who lived in the same staff dormitory, leaned out from the balcony holding her phone high, across which a young man was visible. Sister Zhang couldn¡¯t stop smiling as she waved her hand, introducing him to Su Zhiruan, ¡°This is my son, and son, this is the Ruanruan I¡¯ve told you about.¡±


    Worried about time, Su Zhiruan only smiled and nodded to the man on the phone, saying, ¡°Hi, senior. Sister Zhang, I¡¯m going to wash up now; you two have a nice chat!¡±


    She could still hear Sister Zhang cheerfully introducing her to her son as she went into the bathroom.


    ¡°Son! What do you think? A pretty and well-behaved girl, also a university student. You should have plenty inmon. Meet her sometime.¡± Sister Zhang couldn¡¯t stop grinning at the thought of Su Zhiruan bing her daughter-inw.


    What Sister Zhang didn¡¯t notice was that the moment her son saw Su Zhiruan on the video call, he was instantly stunned.


    Unaware of all this, Su Zhiruan felt a little helpless, but she quickly got ready and went to the staff canteen with Sister Zhang for breakfast.


    Today, she was scheduled to clean the lobby. After getting her tools, she started her work diligently.


    The hotel lobby was warm, and soon, beads of sweat formed on her forehead. As she raised her hand to wipe her forehead, she inadvertently met the gaze of Lu Peijin, who was sitting in the cafe reading a newspaper.


    In the daylight, he was clearer to see than the night before. This generation¡¯s chosen one was exceptionally handsome yet exuded utmost danger. Even upon closer inspection, one could see an unhealthy craze and gloom in his eyes.


    Such a man often resorts to unscrupulous means. Su Zhiruan only nced for an instant before quickly averting her gaze, focusing intently on her work.


    She could feel the tycoon¡¯s gaze still lingering on her. Being watched was ufortable, as if she was being eyed by a venomous snake, instinctively making one want to flee.


    However, that tranquil morning waspletely disrupted by a group of people entering the hotel.

 Chapter 40 - 40 After Fleeing, the Disabled Tycoon Stops Pretending 2

    Chapter 40: Chapter 40 After Fleeing, the Disabled Tycoon Stops Pretending 2


    ¡°Yo¡ªlook who we have here! Isn¡¯t this our dear little Master Lu?¡± The neer¡¯s hair was slicked back with plenty of gel into a Mohican style, and though he was wearing a suit, he looked more like a spoiled second-generation heir. He started with mockery, ¡°Lu Peijin, the young master of the Lu Family. If you¡¯re disabled, you better stay at home instead of wandering around. It took some effort to save one leg; be careful not to break the other in an ident.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± The secretary, following close behind Lu Peijin, immediately wanted to retaliate. He clenched his fists but was stopped by Lu Peijin.


    ¡°Yo yo yo, what¡¯s this?! Wanna hit me? Come on, hit right here!¡± The arrogant heir sneered, sticking his head forward, ¡°If it were before, I would respectfully call you uncle, but you¡¯ve been disabled for so many years, it¡¯s about time you stepped down!¡±


    ¡°The old man may not like me, but he wouldn¡¯t care for a cripple either. If you had a child, maybe the old man would reconsider, but s, some people just don¡¯t have such fate!¡± The heir gloated.


    He rambled on and on, but Lu Peijin showed no reaction.


    ¡°Thest person who dared to talk to me like that, seems to still be lying in the hospital this month,¡± Lu Peijin said casually, as if he was merely discussing what he had for breakfast. He flipped a page of the newspaper as he spoke and calmly looked over when he saw the other man was still not leaving.


    Although he said nothing, and his gaze was calm, anyone who knew him understood this was a prelude to Lu Peijin¡¯s brewing storm.


    Lu Ming, the illegitimate son of the Lu Family who had just mocked him, suddenly quieted down, giving Lu Peijin a fierce stare. Guilt made his voice much louder, ¡°You wait! Even if you¡¯re the young master of the Lu Family, what of it? Once my brother takes over your position, you¡¯ll just be kicked out of the house!!¡±


    The so-calledckeys behind him listened to the exchange but dared not utter a word; instead, they cautiously observed both parties, keeping their heads down and making themselves as inconspicuous as possible.


    Afterward, Lu Ming left with his entourage, fuming.


    ¡°Mr. Lu?!¡± The secretary, not loud but clearly frustrated, called out to him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just get rid of him once and for all? He¡¯s just an illegitimate child, yet he dares to provoke you like this. You could easily take care of him!¡±


    ¡°A mere jumping clown, no need to take such direct provocations seriously,¡± Lu Peijin finished flipping through the newspaper, folded it neatly, andid it on the table. Looking up, he saw Su Zhiruan hard at work, and gestured with his finger, ¡°Call her over.¡±


    The secretary followed the direction of his finger and spotted Su Zhiruan.


    Thinking that Lu Peijin might have something to say, the secretary stood up and went to call Su Zhiruan.


    Su Zhiruan saw Lu Peijin¡¯s secretarying out, then standing still in front of her.


    ¡°Miss Su, pleasee with me. Mr. Lu would like to see you.¡±


    The other waitstaff working nearby exchanged nces, then all of their eyesnded on her.


    ¡°Me?¡± Su Zhiruan originally thought that outside, Lu Peijin would pretend not to recognize her, but since he was calling her over now, there might be something he needed to instruct her to do. She let her thoughts wander for a moment, then dried her hands and followed the secretary inside.


    Upon entering the cafe, the first thing Su Zhiruan saw was Lu Peijin seated in his wheelchair.


    The whole sight of him with the wheelchair seemed mismatched. Lu Peijin was tall with long legs and impably dressed in a ck suit; his broad shoulders and narrow waist outlined amanding figure. Su Zhiruan also overheard the recent mockery; there seemed to be something wrong with his legs.


    With that thought, she even felt a bit of pity¡ªsuch a model-like figure, yet confined to a wheelchair at such a young age.


    It¡¯s rude to stare at someone¡¯s wheelchair, Su Zhiruan retracted her gaze and dutifully stood before him, ¡°Mr. Lu, you wanted to see me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re working here as a waitress?¡± Lu Peijin observed her waitress uniform, his long fingers tapping on the table surface, producing a series of crisp sounds. He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°You¡¯re in need of money.¡±


    It was a statement.


    Su Zhiruan did not demur but nodded emphatically, ¡°In need.¡±


    ¡°Your grandmother, I have already arranged for someone to take care of her,¡± Lu Peijin suddenly mentioned, his gaze falling on her. He appeared to be observing her thoughts, yet Su Zhiruan maintained a calm and collected demeanor. He continued, ¡°Why are you in need of money, and since you need money, why didn¡¯t you ask me for it?¡±


    ¡°I am very grateful that Mr. Lu could arrange for someone to save my grandmother. If I relied on earning money myself, I certainly couldn¡¯t have saved her,¡± Su Zhiruan lowered her eyshes. One of the original host¡¯spromises was a time she almost missed the treatment deadline for her grandmother. Her grandmother nearly left this world, and at that time, she couldn¡¯t scrape together even a single bill, her heart and eyes filled with despair. She continued, ¡°I will certainly fulfill my obligations, but for now, I should not ept rewards without having done any work. I still hope to have my own source of ie.¡±


    Lu Peijin hadn¡¯t expected her to say that. His throat moved as if he wanted to say something but ended up saying nothing, then picked up his phone from the side, ¡°Contact information, I forgot yesterday.¡±


    Actually, the information he obtained already included all the girl¡¯s details, but at this moment, he wanted to add her contact information in person.


    Su Zhiruan scanned it, and what popped up was a in white profile picture with a very hasty WeChat name, just a period.


    After Lu Peijin added her as a friend, he put away his phone and instructed his secretary to bring out a card. He pushed the card on the table in front of Su Zhiruan, ¡°Take this as a part of the twenty million you¡¯ll receive upon the sessfulpletion of the matter.¡±


    ¡°No¡ª¡± She started to refuse.


    @@novelbin@@


    Lu Peijin calmly added, ¡°Deliver the child safely, and the twenty million will be yours. This card only has one million. Use it to visit your grandmother more often and get yourself some new clothes and jewelry.¡±


    For the current Su Zhiruan, money was indeed very much needed.


    Before Lu Peijin sought her out, she had nearly run out of money, having spent almost everything. To afford medical care, she had moved out of the decent apartment she had rented into a disreputable shared house, sold everything she could, all in the hopes of gathering enough for medical expenses as soon as possible.


    Now, her clothes were from several years back when she was in college, and she hadn¡¯t bought any new clothes since then.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu.¡± Su Zhiruan epted the card, then remembered her task.


    She felt the task of bearing a child seemed rtively simple this time.


    In the previous realm, Shen Qi was averse to women and waspletely uninterested in visiting the harem, but this time, it was the child of the realm who sought her out, proactively proposing to have a child.


    She didn¡¯t need to do much, nor did she need to strategize. As long as she followed the plot and Lu Peijin¡¯s wishes, gave birth to his child, she couldplete the task and then live afortable life with her grandmother and the money.


    The system had said this realm would be somewhat difficult, but so far, she hadn¡¯t encountered any difficulties yet.


    ¡°Tonight, after you bathe,e to the 28th floor.¡±

 Chapter 41 - 41 After Fleeing, the Disabled Tycoon Stops Pretending 3

    Chapter 41: Chapter 41 After Fleeing, the Disabled Tycoon Stops Pretending 3


    Su Zhiruan nodded, then quickly nced at his expression.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t tell; it seemed like he never showed any emotion, even when saying something like that, it was as if he was dealing with some document, apathetic.


    He seemed to have been born without any emotions, an extremely calm and rational superior, with no kind of matter ever causing his emotions to fluctuate.


    Lu Peijin had his secretary pass her a room card, along with the bank card on the table to Su Zhiruan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lu Peijin said without looking at her again. He slightly lifted his hand, and the secretary pushed his wheelchair away into the distance.


    Su Zhiruan watched his wheelchair, her eyshes drooping as she contemted for a while.


    She then stored both cards away carefully.


    Originally, she had not nned to take the money since she was still on a mission, trying to establish the image of a poor but steadfast ¡®little white flower¡¯; even if it tore her heart, she would decline.


    But when Lu Peijin mentioned her grandmother, Su Zhiruan still epted it.


    In the original host¡¯s memory, her grandmother was an upright and honest person, very traditional at heart. If she knew Su Zhiruan had agreed to such conditions to save her, she would definitely refuse treatment.


    She could use this money to buy some things for her grandmother, get herself a new outfit, and rent a slightly better house.


    She walked out and continued with her cleaning duties.


    Upon returning, she didn¡¯t know what her colleagues had discussed, but their looks towards her were all of sympathy.


    ¡°Ruanruan, are you alright? Were you scolded?¡± A girl about her age came over and patted her shoulder. ¡°You were called over just now by the secretary of the hotel¡¯s big boss. Ever since the boss became disabled, he¡¯s been gloomy, and no one can ever guess what he¡¯s really thinking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine,¡± Su Zhiruan didn¡¯t refute. After all, with such a rtionship that must stay out of the limelight, it was better not to make a fuss. Now that she had a convenient excuse, she could just let Lu Peijin take the me. Smiling, she grasped the girl¡¯s hand, ¡°A couple of scoldings won¡¯t kill me¡ªwon¡¯t make me lose any flesh.¡±


    ¡°Being scolded by President Lu is also an honor for you. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t get to meet President Lu in their lifetimes,¡± a woman in a waiter¡¯s uniform suddenly interjected, her tone disdainful and her eyes oozing superiority, ¡°President Lu is no ordinary person, hardly seen on a daily basis!¡±


    ¡°Like you folks could ever meet such a VIP! One sighting in your lifetime means your ancestors¡¯ graves are billowing with green smoke,¡± the woman tossed aside the cleaning rag she was holding, leaning smugly against the crystal wall, looking quite pleased with herself, ¡°I came here just to catch a glimpse of President Lu!¡±


    Her words displeased the others who heard them.


    Ever since this woman arrived at the hotel to work as a waitress, she dered that she wasn¡¯t there for the money, unlike these poor souls; she was there to ¡®see the world¡¯, to meet higher-ss people.


    At that time, everyone was too busy to pay her any attention.


    Later on, the woman did follow through with what she had said, quite clearly, hooking up with a rich second-generation from an entertainmentpany within days.


    After being with the guy for a few days, she returned, iming that this time she aimed even higher.


    Hearing her boast again, the people around dispersed, and Su Zhiruan, who had been quietly working all along, didn¡¯t make a sound but only arched an eyebrow, pondering to herself:


    If¡­ this colleague with such high standards knew that in her pocket right now was the presidential suite card of Lu Peijin, she wondered what she would think¡­


    *


    In the evening, Su Zhiruan showed up on the 28th floor, right on time.


    The entire 28th level belonged to Lu Peijin, calling it a presidential suite wouldn¡¯t entirely cover it¡ªin fact, it was a whole grand t.


    Although they were now in a contract rtionship, in order for her mission to go smoothly, Su Zhiruan had deliberately changed into a new dress.


    She politely knocked on the door, waited for ten seconds, then used the room card to open it.


    Greeting her eyes was still the leather sofa and the dim room.


    ¡°Come in,¡± came a deep voice from inside. Su Zhiruan stood at the door, with the corridor¡¯s flickering lights behind her and darkness ahead. She stepped inside and heard the man¡¯s tone remain indifferent as he continued, ¡°I haven¡¯t turned on the lights, watch your step.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay,¡± Su Zhiruan walked in, closed the door, and then saw the man standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. She paused upon seeing the wheelchair ced at the entrance. Lu Peijin¡¯s warning to watch her step was a caution about it, ¡°You¡­ you can actually¡­¡±


    What she wanted to say was that Lu Peijin could actually stand up!


    But she felt there must be a reason for his actions, perhaps some secret not to be shared beyond the wealthy family, so she closed her mouth.


    All of her small movements were observed by Lu Peijin, ustomed to the dark. His previously uninterested mood suddenly sparked an interest in her.


    ¡°I¡¯m faking it,¡± Lu Peijin didn¡¯t hide the fact. As their contract involved having a child, the process of conception naturally required honesty. He didn¡¯t wish to pretend to be disabled and spoil his own pleasure, especially not to have a naive girl move on her own ord. He boldly strode over, and as he walked, his gazended on Su Zhiruan¡¯s outfit for the day. His eyes darkened immediately, ¡°Come here.¡±


    d in a red dress, Su Zhiruan looked strikingly beautiful. Though bright red, the color seemed to drip with allure on her. Even in the dim light, her snow-white skin was evident, and her long hair, like a waterfall, had just been washed. Half-dry, her ck hair against her pale skin and red dress made her look like a bewitching fairy in the night.


    Yet her expression was innocent and unaware. Hearing his call, she carefully checked where she was stepping before slowly making her way over.


    This mix of innocence and allure, naivety with shocking beauty, was truly mesmerizing.


    Lu Peijin was suddenly reminded of the first time he had seen her. He initially encountered her after an interview at the hotel.


    Interviewing for small positions like waitstaff and janitors was usually the job of the hotel¡¯s lobby manager.


    However, since he didn¡¯t feel like using a wheelchair that day, he had disguised himself, nning to return to the hotel when he happened toe across Su Zhiruan.


    It was raining, yet she hadn¡¯t brought an umbre. Rain drenched her hair, whichy soaked against her shoulders, her eyes filled with helplessness. As he sat in his car, intending to offer her an umbre, he inadvertently overheard the conversation between her and her grandmother. Her grandmother was persuading her not to spend money unnecessarily, saying she was beyond medical help, and even if cured, wouldn¡¯t live many more years.


    But the girl was determined, assuring her grandmother to be at ease.


    @@novelbin@@


    After hanging up the phone, she started crying in the rain.


    At that moment, Lu Peijin recalled the way the old man scolded him using hisck of offspring, even his abstinence over the years to imply he might be homosexual or intending to end the Lu Family lineage. He had retorted calmly and confidently,


    ¡°End the line? Father needn¡¯t worry about that, those illegitimate sons of yours are trouble enough, but they seem to be living quite well.¡±

 Chapter 42 - 42 After Fleeing, the Disabled Tycoon Stops Pretending 4

    Chapter 42: Chapter 42 After Fleeing, the Disabled Tycoon Stops Pretending 4


    At the time, that¡¯s what he said, but he did indeed harbor such thoughts.


    He didn¡¯t have children, and even felt that having a family was a burden. However, in order to silence the gossip and secure his inheritance from the Lu Group, he thought having a child to shut everyone up wasn¡¯t a bad idea.


    He sent people to find Su Zhiruan and, at that time, she was at her wit¡¯s end, so she agreed. When Lu Peijin looked over the contract, he felt he was taking advantage of her vulnerability, but by then, there was no other way.


    Su Zhiruan sat next to him, her toes curling slightly. Her calves were white and slender, the skirt was not long. She bowed her head, her ears and cheeks flushed red, her wet hair hanging down her back, resting on her shoulders. Yet she felt her temperature rising bit by bit.


    Lu Peijin watched her lower her head with a reddened face, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbling, and in a husky voice, he asked, ¡°How old are you this year?¡±


    ¡°22,¡± Su Zhiruan, although not understanding why he would suddenly ask such a question, obediently answered. After speaking out, she remembered that Lu Peijin might be concerned she was underage, so she added, ¡°I¡¯m already of age, and I¡¯ve brought my ID card.¡±


    Lu Peijin: ¡°¡­¡±


    He had never seen someone bring their ID card at a time like this.


    ¡°No need to find it, I believe you.¡±


    Lu Peijin held down her hand, pressing her onto the sofa in one smooth motion, and with one hand, he picked up the stem ss from the coffee table and tilted his head back to down a drink, disying his sharp jawline, his prominent nose, his impable features.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lu¡­¡±


    The man, tall with long legs, half-knelt on the sofa, his knees sinking into it, his upper body leaning towards her, pinching her chin, his gaze deep as he examined her.


    It was as if he was a wolf gazing at perfect prey!


    He continued his movements, his well-definedrge hand pressing down on her crossed hands, while the other hand leisurely unfastened the buttons of her skirt.


    ¡°Lu¡­ Mr. Lu¡­¡± Su Zhiruan¡¯s breathing quickened, she could feel her heartbeat speeding up.


    This scene¡­


    His presence was simply too sharp, the innate edge of a superior revealed in full at this moment.


    @@novelbin@@


    He was born an emblem of aristocracy, blending into the darkness, his expression unreadable, only his coolness perceivable.


    Even doing this, he remained cool.


    Su Zhiruan felt like a boiled shrimp, entirely crimson, curled up, unable to bear the weight, unable to stand the disturbance.


    It was like a clear and cool spring, the babbling of a brook.


    In the night, the sound of water gradually started, as if someone had turned on the shower.


    ¡°Mr. Lu¡­ maybe¡­ maybe we should go to the bed¡­ ah¡­¡±


    Lu Peijin turned a deaf ear, only focusing on what he was doing.


    ¡­


    After one entire night, Su Zhiruan had only one thought¡ªtruly worthy of being a son of Heavenly Dao!


    Whether it was Shen Qi from thest world or Lu Peijin from this one, in this respect, they were both extremely formidable.


    The two, for an entire night.


    Lu Peijin¡¯s shower sounds filled the bathroom as Su Zhiruan fell into a deep sleep, only dimly aware that he was still around.


    When she woke up the next day,


    she finally understood what it meant to be run over by a truck!


    That was for real!


    The power of a child of Heavenly Dao was not to be underestimated!


    Looking at the disheveled room, warmth rose on her face once again.


    ¡°Awake?¡± Lu Peijin entered, and saw her nkly wrapped in the duvet; he nodded, ¡°There¡¯s breakfast outside. You can leave after you eat.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lu, about next time¡­ Sometimes I might be busy, so if you have a set schedule that would be best¡­¡± Although a bit embarrassed, Su Zhiruan was indeed considering this issue. Their contract was mainly about having a child, but she couldn¡¯t just be at his beck and call.


    ¡°Every day?¡± Lu Peijin had not considered this question. He looked at Su Zhiruan, ¡°I have plenty of time. You cane over ording to your schedule. As long as you¡¯re not busy, juste over!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Zhiruan¡¯s eyes widened.


    Come over whenever she was free¡­


    ¡°After the child is born, you take your grandmother and leave Jinghua,¡± Lu Peijin spoke as things came to his mind, ¡°I won¡¯t develop feelings for you, and I hope you will do the same. I don¡¯t want to see you staying in Jinghua and clinging afterward.¡±


    ¡°Once the child is born, take the money and leave. We won¡¯t have any rtionship,¡± Lu Peijin said as he adjusted the cor of her clothes.


    ¡°I understand, Mr. Lu, rest assured,¡± Su Zhiruan agreed. The Childbirth System she was bound to only required her to give birth to the child of a being from another ne. After all, Lu Peijin just wanted to have a child with her, and she would happily take the money, which she couldn¡¯t earn in a lifetime, to provide for her grandmother without forming any attachment. This arrangement suited her just fine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand our rtionship. I definitely won¡¯t cling to you or the Lu Family. As long as you continue to have people save my grandmother, that¡¯s enough,¡± Su Zhiruan was quite satisfied with this arrangement¡ªshe wouldplete her system¡¯s mission, the child of the other ne would have its heir, and her grandmother would receive treatment and get better.


    Lu Peijin nodded in satisfaction, and then settled back into his wheelchair, ¡°Do you have ns for today?¡±


    ¡°I n to visit my grandmother today,¡± Su Zhiruan said after taking a few bites, sharing her ns with Lu Peijin.


    ¡°Your grandmother, I¡¯ve always had experts treating her, and her condition has improved greatly. It¡¯s fine for you to visit,¡± Lu Peijin said as he opened the door. The secretary was standing just outside, waiting to push the wheelchair, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lu! But Miss Su¡­¡± The secretary noticed that he was leaving Su Zhiruan alone in the presidential suite.


    From the clothing and the state of the room, it seemed that yesterday was the day they had consummated the rtionship. The secretary sighed inwardly, still unsure why Lu Peijin would suddenly choose the poor Su Zhiruan.


    After all, with his identity as heir of the Lu Family and CEO of the Lu Group, not to mention his breathtakingly cold and noble appearance, even if he announced he was disabled, numerous noble daughters would flock to him.


    ¡°She¡¯ll leave on her ownter,¡± Lu Peijin said as he stepped into the elevator, holding a tablet and looking at documents, ¡°Head to thepany first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lu!¡± The secretary pressed the elevator button and rode it down to the underground parking garage.


    *


    Su Zhiruan tidied up a bit, mainly the sofa, where yesterday¡¯s antics had taken ce. Anyone with eyes could tell what had happened.


    By nine in the morning, she returned to her newly rented apartment and changed into clean clothes, a light-colored sweatshirt and light blue jeans.


    She was still young, and with this outfit, she looked just like a college student. With a small backpack and the things she bought for her grandmother yesterday in hand, she headed to the hospital.


    Lu Peijin had said he would have someone treat her grandmother, choosing the best private hospitals where the most top-notch doctors from the whole country, even the world, were gathered.


    She took the elevator up.

 Chapter 43 - 43 After Fleeing, the Disabled Tycoon Stops Pretending 5

    Chapter 43: Chapter 43 After Fleeing, the Disabled Tycoon Stops Pretending 5


    This private hospital was among the top-tier institutions in Jinghua, where ess wasn¡¯t just about having money. But when Lu Peijin spoke, those involved naturally did everything in their power.


    When Lu Peijin sent someone to find her, he had informed her of this hospital room¡¯s location.


    She silently watched the elevator numbers climb on her journey, eventuallying to a silent stop on the 19th floor. As she stepped out of the elevator, a nurse came up to her and asked in a soft voice.


    @@novelbin@@


    ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am, are you looking for someone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Su Meixiang.¡±


    The nurse¡¯s demeanor instantly turned respectful, ¡°Please, follow me.¡±


    Su Zhiruan followed her down the hallway.


    The original host had been raised by her grandmother since childhood. Her parents had passed away when she was just a child, they hadn¡¯t even obtained a marriage certificate, leaving behind only a baby girl. The grandmother had hesitated initially; such a young child, even if raised, might not turn out well. But as she looked into the infant¡¯s clear eyes, coupled with the inherent kindness, inclusivity, and moral sense of women, she ultimately decided to raise the child herself.


    That was the reason the original host had agreed to Lu Peijin¡¯s contract, to save her grandmother.


    Su Zhiruan came with a mission; she didn¡¯t have many concerns but held a reverential awe for her great grandmother.


    She had already decided, Lu Peijin only wanted a child, she wouldplete the system task by having the child, and then take the money and leave Jinghua with her grandmother to live out the second half of their lives in a tranquil, spring-like small city.


    The nurse led Su Zhiruan to a room at the end of the hallway. The scenery here was quite nice, and the noise level was low, suitable for recuperation.


    ¡°Here we are, miss. You can go in. The elderlydy has been much better recently,¡± the nurse exined some things to keep in mind in a soft voice, bid her farewell with a smile, and nodded as she watched Su Zhiruan enter the room before leaving.


    Su Zhiruan pushed open the door to the hospital room and first saw her grandmother, Su Meixiang, propped up against a pillow.


    The elderlydy was nkly staring at the scenery. Hearing the door, she didn¡¯t move but muttered, ¡°Is it time for the medicine?¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Su Zhiruan called out softly, then hastened her steps, moving forward to tightly hold her grandmother¡¯s rough hands.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s¡ª¡± Su Meixiang couldn¡¯t believe she was hearing Su Zhiruan¡¯s voice. After reflexively turning to look toward the door, she saw her granddaughter and her face immediately lit up with joy, ¡°Ruanruan! It really is you!¡±


    Their hands tightly sped together, Su Zhiruan saw her grandmother¡¯s eyes glistening, seemingly on the verge of tears, she too felt moved, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandma, for taking so long toe and see you, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°As long as you came, it¡¯s good,¡± her grandmother looked her up and down, unable to hide the heartache in her eyes, feeling even more that she had lost weight, ¡°Ruanruan has lost weight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like dieting, no worries grandma. Once you¡¯re well, I¡¯ll eat your cooking every day, and then I¡¯ll definitely gain it all back,¡± Su Zhiruan saidughingly, making her grandmother chuckle, who repeated ¡°good¡± three times.


    Su Zhiruan was not typically talkative, but she had a high emotional intelligence, so most people who interacted with her liked her.


    After catching up for a bit, the grandmother also asked a question she had been eager to ask. She looked a bit nervous, patting Su Zhiruan¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Ruanruan, why am I being treated in this hospital? The cost must be extraordinary. Initially, when there was no money, I opted out of treatment to go home. But suddenly some doctors and an ambnce showed up, saying they were here to continue treating me, and said it was you who sent them.¡±


    Regarding this question, Su Zhiruan had thought through her answer early on. She replied calmly, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry, just focus on getting better here, follow the doctor¡¯s orders. I found a good job and thepany boss, knowing our family¡¯s situation, wanted to do some charity work. The money will also be deducted from a part of my sry. I couldn¡¯te to see you earlier because I was just too busy with overtime. Just stay here and rest, and once you are better, we¡¯ll go home.¡±


    Her words were gentle yet resolute, as if there was an indescribable, convincing force within, and since her grandmother already had a lot of trust in her, the doubts in her mind gradually dissipated.


    Afterward, Su Zhiruan made some inquiries about her grandmother¡¯s condition, and knowing everything was fine here, she confidently left the gifts and departed.


    The hospital wasn¡¯t far from the city center, just two streets away, there was arge shopping mall where she was now renting an apartment. She nned to move in once her grandmother was discharged, so Su Zhiruan decided to go to the mall¡¯s basement supermarket to pick up some small items and buy a couple of clothes for her grandmother.


    Just as she had walked through the entrance of the mall, a male voice tinged with surprise suddenly came from behind her.


    ¡°Ruanruan?!¡±


    The voice was rtively loud, attracting the attention of many nearby shoppers.


    Among them was Lu Peijin, sitting in a wheelchair in a jewelry store¡¯s seating area, his brow furrowed as he looked at some documents.


    Even seated in a wheelchair, the extraordinarily imposing aura he emitted was not to be underestimated, and coupled with his handsome features, it kept the clerks repeatedly stealing nces at him.


    Su Zhiruan turned around when she heard the voice, only to find apletely unfamiliar young man.


    It shouldn¡¯t be calling her.


    With that thought, she turned back around.


    Unexpectedly, the young man waved his hand cheerfully and approached her, stopping her in her tracks, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m really d to meet you.¡±


    Su Zhiruan, taken aback that he was indeed looking for her, looked up at him, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You might not know me, but you should know my mom. She¡¯s been trying several times to set us up,¡± the young man was quite attractive, and his bright, sunny smile revealed his pearly whites as he continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was you until I saw you in a video the other day, then I remembered we had met before, and we¡¯re from the same school. I got into Capital University on a schrship for my master¡¯s, and by age, you might even have to call me senior!¡±


    Su Zhiruan blinked and finally realized, it was indeed the son of Sister Zhang, whom she always wanted to set her up with.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you, senior. Hello.¡± Since he was Sister Zhang¡¯s son, she didn¡¯t put on any airs, but directly addressed him as ¡®senior¡¯. It was visible that the senior was quite happy about it, his smile even widening.


    Not far away, the man who had been sitting in a wheelchair looking at the documents heard everything.


    Hearing her call that man ¡°senior,¡± Lu Peijin suddenly realized he couldn¡¯t focus on the document at all.


    Perhaps feeling somewhat unusual, the refined man lifted his chin, put the tablet aside, his deep eyes concealed beneath longshes. He had beautiful hands, lifting the teacup to his lips for a sip.


    Senior?


    Set them up to know each other?


    Lu Peijin scoffed and put the tea cup down forcefully.

 Chapter 44 - 44 After Fleeing, the Disabled Tycoon Stops Pretending 6

    Chapter 44: Chapter 44 After Fleeing, the Disabled Tycoon Stops Pretending 6


    He ced the cup down with a sound that was not subtle.


    Su Zhiruan and the senior, as well as other people in the mall, all heard the noise and looked over.


    Then the woman trying on jewelry in the jewelry store, hearing his movement, quickly took off the jewelry and approached Lu Peijin, not daring to get too close, her tone appeasing, ¡°Ajing, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Lu Peijin¡¯s gaze was devoid of any ripples, just quietly watching Su Zhiruan not far away, and the woman who had followed him looked in the same direction, somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°I get it now, Ajing, are you envious of that young couple? If only we could be like that¡­¡± The woman, dressed in luxurious haute couture, showed a sudden look of realization, at first filled with joy and shyness, but when she looked at Lu Peijin again, she found his expression had darkened, and she hurriedly fell silent.


    Su Zhiruan looked at Lu Peijin and the woman by his side, originally intending to greet them, but seeing his somber expression from afar, she guessed that he might not be in a good mood now, and if she were to disturb Lu Peijin and his girlfriend, it might only exacerbate his already sour mood.


    With that thought, Su Zhiruan just smiled from a distance and nodded.


    After doing so, she noticed that Lu Peijin¡¯splexion seemed to get worse.


    Su Zhiruan felt the scene was somewhat bizarre, Lu Peijin and his woman, and then a so-called senior suddenly appearing beside her, and then her and Lu Peijin¡¯s rtionship¡­


    Standing together like this made it seem somewhat strange.


    ¡°Ruanruan, may I call you that?¡± the senior, clueless, still smiled openly, ¡°Is he someone you know? He looks very imposing, much like a leader.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s someone I know¡ªSenior, did youe to the mall to shop too? Let¡¯s go!¡± Su Zhiruan changed the subject and wanted to take the blissfully ignorant senior away.


    But just then, a cold and chilling voice came from behind her.


    ¡°What are you running for?¡±


    It was Lu Peijin.


    Su Zhiruan immediately stopped in her tracks.


    The woman apanying Lu Peijin was called Gu Baicha, the second daughter of the Gu Family. Initially, she thought Lu Peijin was envious upon seeing the young couple in love, butter, she observed that his gaze on these two people, especially the female, seemed moreplex than what would be reserved for strangers.


    rm bells went off in her mind.


    She had been entangling Lu Peijin for a long time, and this time, she had barely managed to get a few minutes of his time by invoking her elders¡¯ names.


    But if this woman had something to do with him, wouldn¡¯t all her previous ns have been in vain?


    She could not ept such an oue, so her gaze towards Su Zhiruan once again filled with hostility.


    ¡°Mr. Lu,¡± Su Zhiruan had no choice but to turn around and greet him with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯te over to greet you just now, afraid of disturbing you and your girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Since Mr. Lu has his fairdy by his side, I won¡¯t disturb Mr. Lu¡¯s pleasures,¡± Su Zhiruan also smiled gently at Gu Baicha, as a way of greeting.


    Gu Baicha originally thought she was a romantic rival or an adversary, but hearing her tone now, it didn¡¯t seem that way.


    Instead, she looked more like a subordinate of Lu Peijin¡¯s, and this reassured Miss Gu quite a bit.


    ¡°Is this your boyfriend?¡± Lu Peijin hadn¡¯t listened to her polite words but just quietly looked at her, with an apparently calm surface yet seemingly hiding countless undercurrents.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s my senior,¡± Su Zhiruan said truthfully, ¡°He¡¯s from the same school, and today is the first time we¡¯ve met.¡±


    The senior hadn¡¯t approached, but he didn¡¯t leave either, his gaze always on Su Zhiruan. Lu Peijin took in everything, his displeasure growing stronger.


    But he didn¡¯t understand what was happening to him, so he could only watch Su Zhiruan say goodbye and then leave with the young man.


    The young man seemed quite happy, constantly grinning.


    ¡°Ajing, who is she?¡± Gu Baicha wanted to get closer to Lu Peijin but could feel the oppressive air around him and immediately reconsidered.


    Lu Peijin looked at Su Zhiruan¡¯s retreating figure and said indifferently, ¡°A hotel waitress.¡±


    ¡°Ah? So that¡¯s it,¡± Gu Baicha instantly rxed. If she had been some family¡¯s young mistress, she might have been worried, but as a hotel waitress, she wasn¡¯t concerned at all. With such social standing, there was noparison between them.


    @@novelbin@@


    ¡°She is pretty though, and they do look well-matched.¡± Gu Baicha said bluntly what was on her mind while watching the two from behind.


    Lu Peijin¡¯s hand, holding the tablet, tensed in an instant, his expression still calm, but his eyes gradually brewed a storm.


    ¡°They can never be together,¡± Lu Peijin withdrew his gaze and focused on the document at hand.


    Gu Baicha would normally speak to him without receiving any response, but today, the fact that he was willing to say so much to her¡ªeven though it was about another woman¡ªmade her quite happy.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.


    Lu Peijin furrowed his brows and, after quite a while, finally said, ¡°Their auras don¡¯t match.¡±


    Although Gu Baicha didn¡¯t quite understand what that meant, she still nodded her head as if she did.


    Right then, Lu Peijin¡¯s secretary arrived, and they left the mall.


    *


    As night fell,


    Su Zhiruan had no shift today, and she had spent the day arranging her rented small apartment, making it much cozier.


    In the evening, she thought it over and decided to take out the red dress she wore yesterday from the wardrobe, putting it on after taking a shower.


    Nine o¡¯clock at night.


    She arrived punctually at Lu Peijin¡¯s 28th-floor presidential suite.


    Just like the day before, she knocked on the door first and, after half a minute, opened it with her key card.


    Upon entering, she was enveloped in an overwhelming darkness.


    She ced her card properly and softly called out twice, ¡°Mr. Lu? Mr. Lu?¡±


    Receiving no answer, she felt around in the dark trying to locate the light switch.


    However, at that moment, as the world seemed to spin around her, a great force pinned her against the wall.


    Then, a cool and sharp fragrance pressed heavily against her, prying her mouth open.


    Following that, Su Zhiruan¡¯s iling hands were also restrained, lined up neatly against the wall.


    It was only then that she realized.


    Lu Peijin! He did it on purpose!


    But then, her consciousness gradually grew hazy, even blurry.


    All of a sudden, it seemed as if she saw their ovepping shadows in the reflection of the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Cast upon the window, they appeared even closer.


    The thinning air was slowly being stripped away, and the remaining gaps were steadily filled.


    She felt herself being picked up in a horizontal embrace and then ced down on a soft sofa.


    Again, the sofa¡­


    She thought absently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ not the sofa¡­¡±


    But it was to no avail.


    There are some things that, once they have started, there¡¯s no reason to stop.


    Just like now.


    She could feel a low pressure emanating from the man, he was not pleased, one could even say, he was somewhat angry.


    And all this, only Lu Peijin knew¡ªhe was indeed very angry, all of his iprehension, all of his anger, it all stemmed from her!


    He himself didn¡¯t know why.

 Chapter 45 - 45 After Fleeing, the Disabled Tycoon Stops Pretending 7

    Chapter 45: Chapter 45 After Fleeing, the Disabled Tycoon Stops Pretending 7


    The reflections of two ovepping figures on the sofa were cast on the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Perhaps it was because the air conditioning was set too high, or perhaps because Lu Peijin was pressing down too hard, Su Zhiruan could distinctly feel the rising heat steaming up.


    Outside the bright and spacious floor-to-ceiling window, neon lights shone on the bustling traffic, while inside the 28th-floor hotel room, flowers trembled chaotically amidst the storm.


    The battlefield gradually shifted, starting from the sofa and eventually moving to the bedroom.


    The sound slowly diminished, bing softer.


    By the time Lu Peijin finished his bath and came out, he saw that she had fallen asleep, exhausted.


    Su Zhiruan didn¡¯t know why he had suddenly gone mad. The original host had never had a boyfriend, and it was onlyst night that she did it for the first time.


    As a child of another dimension, her physical constitution naturally far exceeded that of ordinary people, but her current body was just that of an average young girl. After such activities, she would feel utterly exhausted, too tired to even lift a finger.


    It was her first timest night, and yet today he was so ruthless, going five or six times in one night. She wept softly while internallyining about Lu Peijin, who seemed to have too much energy with no outlet.


    ¡°Asleep?¡± Lu Peijin walked out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel, and approached Su Zhiruan to check on her, finding that she was indeed asleep.


    He also knew that he had been too angry today, but he didn¡¯t even understand why.


    Lu Peijin let out a deep sigh, lifted her from the bed, and prepared to help her wash up as well.


    But at that moment, he saw the girl¡¯s eyelids flutter slightly, and then slowly open.


    ¡°Did I wake you?¡± Lu Peijin didn¡¯t stop his movements. After lifting her up, he walked straight to the bathroom. The bathtub had just been cleaned by him, and he had filled it with warm water, ¡°If you¡¯re awake, take a bath first, and then go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lu doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood today,¡± Su Zhiruan propped herself on the edge of the bathtub, tilting her head to ask.


    Lu Peijin: ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Is it because you saw me with another man at the mall today?¡± Su Zhiruan felt it was unlikely, but asking in such a way usually prompted the other person to reveal the truth.


    But Lu Peijin was an exception. He showed no expression and just gave her a nce that seemed to suggest she was out of her mind to even consider that possibility.


    Su Zhiruan also found a way to save face, continuing with her previous statement with a smile, ¡°Just joking. I know that we have a contractual rtionship. I also met that senior for the first time today; he¡¯s the son of Sister Zhang who works with me as a hotel attendant. She wanted to set us up; today was our first meeting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your private life; it has nothing to do with me,¡± Lu Peijin took the remote control for the air conditioner from outside the bathroom, raised the temperature a bit, and opened a small gap in the window. The room had beenpletely sealed off during their intense activity, airtight, andbined with the heat from the bathroom water, the entire room was warm and cozy. Su Zhiruan heard him continue, ¡°But during the contract period, I still hope you will abide by the terms and refrain from being involved with other men, and it¡¯s best to limit conversation and meetings with them as well.¡±


    @@novelbin@@


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Lu,¡± Su Zhiruan obediently answered, with a rough guess in her heart. The woman with a refined aura that Lu Peijin was with today might be his girlfriend or fianc¨¦e, ¡°Was Mr. Lu out shopping with his girlfriend today?¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Lu Peijin frowned and thought for a moment, ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to worry about that, nor do you need to know. Just fulfill the contract.¡±


    His tone was still cold.


    Originally, Su Zhiruan felt relieved that he was not in the mood to continue today and was grateful she could get a good night¡¯s sleep. However, much to her surprise, she had just stepped out of the bathtub and donned a bathrobe when the man leaning against the door suddenly caught her arm. She lost her bnce and toppled forward, and Lu Peijin, forgetting to react in time, was pulled down with her.


    Almost in an instant, she immediately felt the changes in the body of the son of this ne beneath her.


    She stiffened suddenly.


    Great!


    It seemed she wouldn¡¯t need to eat breakfast tomorrow morning either!


    Soon, another storm broke out.


    In the end, only the flowers, after being battered by the wind and rain, silently slept in the soil.


    *


    The next day.


    Su Zhiruan got up with a sore back and waist, Lu Peijin had left at some unknown time, and breakfast was on the table, covered with a thermal lid.


    She nced at the time; it was still early, and she had an hour before work, plenty of time to eat something before leaving.


    After a simple breakfast, she tidied the bed and changed into her waitress outfit, ready to go to work.


    However, the moment Su Zhiruan opened the door, she found someone standing at the doorway.


    It was none other than the girl who had been with Lu Peijin at the mall yesterday during the day!


    When Gu Baicha saw that it was hering out of the door, her eyes suddenly widened in surprise.


    ¡°You! You¡¯re actually in Ajing¡¯s room?!¡± Gu Baicha immediately became displeased, and as she stepped forward to p Su Zhiruan, thetter dodged, and Gu¡¯s face grew darker. Even her voice became much harsher, ¡°Well, well! What a vixen! I caught you atst. I thought there was something off about you yesterday, Gu Baicha, and even then you imed to be a waitress at Ajing¡¯s hotel! I hadn¡¯t realized this was your n! Today I¡¯m not going to let you off, you vixen!!¡±


    After she spoke, she tried to move forward to grab Su Zhiruan¡¯s hair and beat her.


    ¡°Miss Gu, if I were you, I would choose to calm down first in this kind of situation,¡± Su Zhiruan said with a deep sigh, looking at this young girl, her heart filled with a deep sigh. The son of this ne was indeed the favorite of the Heavenly Dao, and it was no wonder that he was surrounded by so many admirers. If this had been ancient times, her harem would probably have been bursting at the seams. She and Lu Peijin had no other rtionship beyond the contract to have a child, and certainly, that contract couldn¡¯t be divulged, so she had no choice but to say something else to deceive the somewhat naive young mistress before her.


    Su Zhiruan sighed deeply and gradually, a look of destion appeared on her face, ¡°My family is poor, my parents died when I was young, and aside from my grandmother, I have no other rtives. After graduating from university, my grandmother fell seriously ill and is currently being treated in the hospital. I came here to work as a waitress. If I had any thoughts of climbing up the tree to be a Phoenix, do you think that my family status could catch the eye of the Lu Family?¡±


    Gu Baicha, who had initially wanted to grab her hair and fight, suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that in the face of such a situation, this woman would start talking about her family background.


    And it seemed¡­ quite pitiful, actually¡­


    ¡°I have no family background or rtives to take care of me; my only thought is to earn some money to cure my grandmother and then move to a small town to live with her. I never aspired to marry into a wealthy family; I just want to live a simple and quiet life.¡±


    That was indeed Su Zhiruan¡¯s genuine wish.


    In her previous world, although she never said it, Shen Qi, who loved her so dearly, had long seen through her heart¡¯s desires, which was why he gave his position to their child and went with her to travel and enjoy the world.

 Chapter 46 - 46 After Fleeing, the Disabled Tycoon Stops Pretending 8

    Chapter 46: Chapter 46 After Fleeing, the Disabled Tycoon Stops Pretending 8


    This life, since Lu Peijin only wanted a child, she could simply treat it as a mission. After giving birth andpleting the system task, she would leave and continue to lead a in and warm life.


    Gu Baicha originally wanted to p her twice, but after hearing her out, she fell into silence instead.


    It made sense¡­


    ¡°Then why were you outside Ajing¡¯s room? You¡¯re definitely up to no good; you better watch yourself,¡± Gu Baicha still decided to warn her, ¡°I¡¯m warning you! Stay away from Ajing¡ª¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu.¡±


    A familiar, indifferent voice came from the other side of the corridor, and both Su Zhiruan and Gu Baicha turned to look.


    It was Lu Peijin.


    He was sitting in a wheelchair, with his secretary pushing it from behind. At that moment, Lu Peijin had an indifferent expression, and his cold gaze was like that of a robot, as if he was born devoid of any emotions, icy and ruthless.


    ¡°Who allowed you toe to the 28th floor?¡± Lu Peijin¡¯s extremely cold gaze fell on the two of them, ¡°Causing a scene here, as if I don¡¯t exist?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Ajing!!¡± Gu Baicha stomped her foot. The 28th floor was indeed Lu Peijin¡¯s personal territory, which she also knew about, ¡°I just wanted to see you¡­ I¡¯m worried about your health.¡±


    ¡°The Lu Family has doctors, Miss Gu doesn¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± Lu Peijin raised his hand, and the secretary behind him immediately understood. Hearing him speak, the man said coldly, ¡°Please take Miss Gu downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, President Lu,¡± the secretary pushed Lu Peijin to the entrance of the suite, then turned to Gu Baicha and said, ¡°Miss Gu, please go first.¡±


    Gu Baicha had no choice but to re at them a few times before stomping her foot and leaving.


    The red numbers of the elevator gradually descended, and at that moment on the 28th floor, only Su Zhiruan and Lu Peijin were left.


    The atmosphere was very quiet.


    No one spoke.


    ¡°Why are you up so early?¡± He spoke faintly, but his tone was much gentler than when he spoke with Gu Baicha just now, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sleep a bit more?¡±


    ¡°I have to go to work in the morning, I might be used to it, woke up at this time.¡±


    Su Zhiruan used her room card to open his door, originally intending to push him inside, but Lu Peijin stood up by himself.


    He was tall with long legs, standing in front of her, she felt an oppressive presence, as if he could pick her up with a stretch of his hand.


    Perhaps because she had been at his mercy the past few nights, even now, in a very serious setting, her thoughts drifted to the scenes at night.


    For a moment, Su Zhiruan¡¯s ears turned somewhat red.


    Lu Peijin asked a question, but didn¡¯t hear the girl¡¯s reply, so he turned to look at her and saw the youngdy¡¯s ears were red, her cheeks like the afterglow of sunset, charming and ravishing, truly beautiful.


    For a moment, the originally thoughtless, calm Lu Peijin was reminded of the nights that had just passed.


    The silence between them deepened.


    In his youth, Lu Peijin was known for his indifferent and chilly demeanor, earning the reputation of a cold Crown Prince in the circle. Back then, countless Misses and noblewomen wanted to attach themselves to him, but after he feigned disability as part of his strategy, many people thought he had lost the favor of the old master of the Lu Family, and might just remain this way for life.


    Some women also worried about their future happiness, so there were much fewer pursuing him, and up to now, at 27 years old, Lu Peijin hadn¡¯t even had a girlfriend.


    Having such an agreement with Su Zhiruan and having a rtionship with her was something he had never imagined before.


    However, after trying it out, he found that she tasted unexpectedly good, to the extent that he even developed a craving for it.


    ¡°¡­Well then, Mr. Lu, I¡¯m going to head down for work now¡­¡± Su Zhiruan shook her head, banishing all the memories from her mind, took a couple of steps out, and bowed slightly, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now¡­ I¡¯lle back this evening¡­¡±


    Herst sentence was very soft, but just loud enough for Lu Peijin to hear.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Afterward, he folded his arms and leaned against the wall, watching her slender figure disappear from his line of sight.


    His thoughts began to wander aimlessly again. He had never known before that matters between men and women could be so addictive; no wonder so many people indulged in it.


    Once it started, one would know the taste and crave more; once he tasted the sweetness, he would want to keep trying.


    The moment he thought of Su Zhiruan, his body underwent a change, and looking down, it was Xiaolu Peijin¡ª


    ¡°She wille tonight,¡± he whispered softly.


    But it was to no avail.


    Ultimately, Lu Peijin resolved the issue with a cold shower early in the morning.


    Moreover, that day shattered his understanding of the past 27 years¡ªwaiting from daylight for the night could take such a long time.


    *


    By the time Su Zhiruan went downstairs, she had quickly regained her serious demeanor.


    @@novelbin@@


    She retrieved the cleaning tools and began to clean alongside the others.


    ¡°Ruanruan, why haven¡¯t I seen you around the employee dorms recently?¡± Sister Zhang took advantage of the moment when there were fewer people around to quietly ask her. Su Zhiruan was very quick at changing the subject, and after asking this question, she swiftly moved on to another, her expression bing cheerful, ¡°Ruanruan, my son said he met you, and you are from the same school?! What a coincidence! Why don¡¯t youe over to Auntie¡¯s ce for a meal when you¡¯re off work!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve recently rented a new ce and have been setting it up,¡± Su Zhiruan responded to a few selected questions while continuing her work in a soft voice, ¡°I bumped into the senior in the mall a few days ago, indeed unexpected to learn we were from the same school. But Sister Zhang, let¡¯s not worry about the meal, I n to visit my grandmother when I¡¯m off work.¡±


    Sister Zhang knew her situation and felt a bit regretful, ¡°No worries, no worries,e over next time. Take the opportunity to visit your grandmother since you¡¯re so busy here. It¡¯s rare to get some time off; go see the olddy.¡±


    Su Zhiruan nodded her head.


    They exchanged a few more words and, after cleaning that area, Su Zhiruan followed others to work on a different section.


    While busying herself, she thought of Gu Baicha, the slightly na?ve miss from the morning.


    In her view, the miss seemed quitepatible with Lu Peijin; one lively and innocent, the otherposed and restrained.


    So why did Lu Peijin have that agreement with her?


    After some thought, Su Zhiruan found a possible answer within the words spoken by the system when it first bound her¡ªit said that the son of the ne¡¯s fate was ipatible with ordinary women, so they would not have children. That was why she needed toplete tasks.


    It seemed that after her departure, Lu Peijin was still very likely to marry Miss Gu.


    Forget it, just focus onpleting the tasks well.


    She continued to work diligently.


    *


    She stayed busy all day long.


    Come evening, Su Zhiruan appeared punctually on the 28th floor.


    Today, when she opened the door, she was greeted by a lit living room.


    Lu Peijin, who exuded an air of nobility, was writing. His hands, distinct and pale, held a pen, scribbling a string of numbers on a sticky note.


    Upon seeing Su Zhiruan enter, he paused and handed her the note, ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Su Zhiruan looked at the string of numbers on it.


    ¡°The gate code for my vi,¡± Lu Peijin stated indifferently, as if he was asking her if she had eaten dinner¡ªa question that simple.

 Chapter 47 - 47 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 9

    Chapter 47: Chapter 47 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 9


    ¡°Ah?¡± Su Zhiruan took the note, puzzled by the string of numbers and an address written on it. She then looked up and asked, ¡°The vi gate code¡­ Why give it to me?¡±


    ¡°To prevent what happened today from happening again,¡± Lu Peijin had been holding himself back all day, and now, seeing Su Zhiruan, his desires surged, and his hands began to wander as he pulled her into his arms. His eyes turned a deeper shade, and he exined in a low, husky voice near her ear, ¡°You live in the hotel staff quarters, anding up to see me could be noticed. I bought this apartment a long time ago and I¡¯ve had it ready. Why not move in?¡±


    Su Zhiruan folded the note and slipped it into her pocket. A secondter, her coat was removed and ced on the sofa.


    She thought about it, realizing it was indeed inconvenient at the staff quarters where many colleagues gossiped about Lu Peijin¡¯s private life. If they knew she was not returning home at night and then left from the 28th floor in the morning, surely there would be a lot of whispers.


    Since she was going to be with Lu Peijin every night anyway, she could not expect him to lower himself to move into her modest rented two-bedroom apartment. After thinking it over, moving into his vi indeed seemed like a good choice.


    She was just about to answer when she suddenly realized her clothes had been removed. Then, she saw her outfit from the day arcing through the air tond on the single seat sofa across the room.


    Their current position was facing each other on the longest sofa, intertwined.


    Su Zhiruan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Again, the sofa.


    This ce again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t like the sofa?¡± Lu Peijin saw her expression and her helpless eyes, yet he was somehow able to read resignation, eptance, and habit in them. He took the liberty to bite lightly.


    @@novelbin@@


    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± Su Zhiruan patted the sofa lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just that I suddenly realized that, these times, it seems like it¡¯s always on the sofa¡­¡±


    Lu Peijin, being eager to learn and willing to take advice in this aspect, held Su Zhiruan and quickly changed to a new location¡ªthe floor-to-ceiling window!


    So, that night, all Su Zhiruan could see were the shimmering neon lights of traffic, which left her feeling as if rainbows were swirling in front of her eyes by the end.


    Despite her tired body, the activity kept her awake.


    Lu Peijin showed a bit of humanity by keeping his arms around her the whole time, thankfully preventing her from hitting the ss and passing out.


    Another mischievous night.


    *


    The next day, Su Zhiruan woke up to find the man gone, but he had left breakfast for her. After eating, she went on to work as usual.


    As she went downstairs to clean, Sister Zhang warmly waved the moment she saw her, ¡°Ruanruan girl! You¡¯ve arrived!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Sister Zhang.¡± Su Zhiruan greeted.


    ¡°Ji Chengzhao ising in a few days. How about we go for a meal together? I¡¯ll treat!¡± Sister Zhang still wanted to set up Su Zhiruan with her son, Ji Chengzhao, smiling anding closer, ¡°Chengzhao just received a schrship recently, it would be a good chance for you two to get to know each other, exchange contact information, and you young people could go out together, maybe see a movie or something.¡±


    ¡°Sister Zhang, I¡¯m not looking to find a boyfriend at the moment. You go have fun,¡± Su Zhiruan replied somewhat helplessly, wondering how Sister Zhang had gotten so fixed on setting her up with her son, Ji Chengzhao, every single day.


    ¡°Hey Ruanruan girl, let me tell you¡ª¡±


    Sister Zhang was about to say more, but suddenly spotted the hotel¡¯s lobby manager hurrying around the corner, so she quickly pretended to work seriously.


    Unexpectedly, the lobby manager came straight toward her, his steps even eager, ¡°Sister Zhang,e here a moment.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Sister Zhang put down her broom, pointed to herself, and walked over, ¡°Manager, what do you need?¡±


    After she had walked over, the manager opened the staff statistics chart he was holding and told her, ¡°I received a notice from the higher-ups instructing me to switch your position.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Sister Zhang was immediately shocked, ¡°You aren¡¯t going to fire me, are you? Manager, I have elderly and children at home, and we rely on this ie to live.¡±


    The manager was actually just as confused. That morning he had not even gotten out of bed when he saw an email from the secretary of the most powerful Mr. Lu at the top of the hotel hierarchy in his inbox. At that moment, he had even conceived of several terrifying possibilities.


    But when he opened it, he was utterly surprised; it was merely about relocating this Sister Zhang among the waitstaff to another spot, assigning her a different position.


    The manager had read the email ten times and still couldn¡¯t understand its purpose. If Sister Zhang had offended Mr. Lu, it would have been straightforward to just fire her, but if not, what was the meaning of just switching her position?


    He didn¡¯t quite understand and eventually transferred Sister Zhang to the kitchen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which boss decided to move me to the kitchen, goodbye everyone.¡±


    Sister Zhang went back to collect her tools and bid everyone farewell, reluctantly taking onest look at Su Zhiruan before leaving.


    Su Zhiruan smiled politely and waved goodbye, feeling a sense of relief in her heart. Although she didn¡¯t know why Sister Zhang was suddenly transferred, at least she wouldn¡¯t be trying to set her up with a boyfriend now¡­


    That wasn¡¯t so bad.


    It was only then that the secretary by Lu Peijin¡¯s side could finally breathe a sigh of relief and quietly left through another corridor.


    These people didn¡¯t know that being by Mr. Lu¡¯s side, he was naturally aware of the reason for doing so, which was, of course, for Su Zhiruan.


    Although it was just a contract, there was still a connection, and Mr. Lu had heard that Sister Zhang was always trying to set up her son with Su Zhiruan. Even though he had no romantic feelings for her, he could not bear to see his woman being introduced to other men.


    The secretary quietly left, preparing to go back and inform Lu Peijin.


    *


    Su Zhiruan worked earnestly during the day. It wasn¡¯t her shift in the evening, so she nned to pack some things and then move to Lu Peijin¡¯s vi.


    ording to the address on the note, she found that it was not far from the hotel.


    The location of the Lu Family¡¯s hotel was the best in all of Beijing.


    Nestled next to the business district yet not noisy, with the tallest building standing a full one hundred stories, the higher the floors, the more one could overlook the entire Beijing.


    Behind the hotel was the hillside andkeside luxury vi area¡ªFujin Water Pavilion.


    This neighborhood housed vis of the incredibly rich and privileged of the Beijing circle, the sort that money alone couldn¡¯t buy.


    Carrying a small suitcase, she walked straight into the vi neighborhood, then verified the house number on a vi at the edge.


    By now it was 8:30 in the evening and darkness hadpletely fallen. After using the code to unlock it, the gate opened automatically, and upon entering, she saw Lu Peijin reading in the living room.


    Unlike the usual stern and aloof Mr. Lu, whom people found difficult to look straight at, Lu Peijin under the warm yellow light reading a book, wore casual home attire.


    Broad-shouldered, slim-waisted, and long-legged, his attire, unlike his usual ck suit, made him seem expressionless, but his overall contours appeared somewhat softer.


    ¡°What are you standing there for,e in,¡± Lu Peijin put down his book and tilted his chin to signal her toe inside.

 Chapter 48 - 48 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 10

    Chapter 48: Chapter 48 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 10


    ¡°You can pick any room on the second floor,¡± Lu Peijin stood up and casually pointed her in the direction, but after he finished speaking, watching Su Zhiruan¡¯s figure, he suddenly felt something was off and called out to her, ¡°Never mind, wait a moment.¡±


    Su Zhiruan stopped in her tracks, unsure what he was about to do, and asked, ¡°Mr. Lu?¡±


    Lu Peijin, with his long legs, took three steps in two and climbed the stairs, standing three steps below her yet able to look her in the eye. He added slowly, ¡°It seems there¡¯s no need to pick, my master bedroom is just on your right.¡±


    Su Zhiruan: ¡°¡­Mr. Lu, you wouldn¡¯t want me overhearing you dealing with documents or anything private.¡±


    Her words were light, but Lu Peijin slightly curved his lips, although it was just for a moment, Su Zhiruan still caught it¡ªthis man was exceptionally handsome, and his smile was even more stunning.


    ¡°Then pick a room yourself, the entire second floor is avable.¡± Lu Peijin walked a few more steps, reaching the top of the stairs before her, and casually pushed open the doors on both sides, ¡°These two are not bad, just close to the staircase.¡±


    Su Zhiruan didn¡¯t go any further down, instead choosing the smaller room on the left that had sunlight.


    ¡°Have you had dinner yet?¡± Lu Peijin watched her start to settle in, leaning against the door frame with his arms crossed as he asked.


    Su Zhiruan shook her head, her gaze clear as she looked at him, ¡°No, consider it dieting,¡±


    ¡°Whether the body is fat or thin, health is the most beautiful,¡± Lu Peijin stood up and said to her but the next second, his gaze slowly fell on her, ¡°You should still eat more.¡±


    Su Zhiruan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Even though Lu Peijin was a stern, ruthless man in public, known for his decisive actions, perhaps only she knew that in private, he was just an unrestrained, energetic ordinary man.


    Thinking about the previous exhausting nights, she involuntarily took a step back.


    Lu Peijin¡¯s gaze grew increasingly intense, and it¡¯s unclear what he was thinking about, but those usually cold, indifferent eyes today held a hint of interest.


    Seeing Su Zhiruan step back, he slowly moved forward a step,menting on the room, ¡°This room is a bit small, but theyout and lighting are quite nice, I could have someone bring you some green nts.¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need, Mr. Lu.¡± Su Zhiruan¡¯s smile was somewhat stiff.


    During the whole conversation, Lu Peijin was looking at her¡ªnot the so-called room!


    ¡°Miss Su, haven¡¯t you eaten dinner yet?¡± Lu Peijin stepped closer and said, ¡°Neither have I.¡±


    ¡°Shall we go have some dinner?¡± Su Zhiruan stepped back but found that behind her was therge bed at the very center of the room, and her steps were blocked, her knees bending, directly sitting on the edge of the bed.


    At that moment, Lu Peijin stopped teasing her, directly knelt by the bed, his knees beside her, and with a firm arm, Su Zhiruan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened¡ª


    The two tumbled together onto the soft bed.


    @@novelbin@@


    What followed was a tumultuous upheaval.


    The light gray floor tiles were covered by clothes, blocking the porcin white moonlight, and also obstructing her gasping breaths.


    As the tree shadows swayed, the moonlight suddenly reappeared.


    Clearly, the quality of this bed was somewhatckingpared to a hotel, mainly manifested by its squeaking noise along the way.


    Of course, that might also have been caused by the excessively vigorous shaking.


    ¡°¡­Eating, of course, we should eat¡­¡± Lu Peijin looked at the girl with her hair scattered and covering her face, while he moved, he reached out and brushed her hair aside, ¡°But before eating, I¡¯d much rather devour someone first¡­¡±


    The girl looked somewhat speechless, her eyes red-rimmed as she red at him, only seeing his extremely close, outstandingly handsome face.


    Being able to be distracted in such a moment, it seemed she was the only one. Lu Peijin, dissatisfied, moved vigorously once more.


    Thus, the moonlight was once again obscured, and dark clouds loomed, a precursor to the storm that was about to erupt.


    Su Zhiruan soon lost the mindset to overthink. As for whether she was hungry¡ªthat came as a surprise, turning into the topic that started it all!


    It proved that as long as Lu Peijin wanted something, he could concoct a thousand reasons on the spot.


    When the clouds dispersed and the first light appeared, Lu Peijin held her and then asked, ¡°What do you n to do afterward?¡±


    ¡°What afterward?¡± Su Zhiruany still, not quite catching what he said.


    ¡°After having the child¡­ what do you n to do?¡± Lu Peijin didn¡¯t know why he asked this question; he had believed for 27 years that he would remain solitary, not tied down by anyone.


    Wanting a child was merely to appease the Lu Family; he himself wasn¡¯t particrly invested.


    But at this moment, he suddenly wanted to ask her what she would do.


    A girl who had such a past with him, lived dependently with her grandmother, and he had ordered never to entangle with the Lu Family again or return to Jinghua,


    What would she do?


    When Lu Peijin thought of this question, he was startled by himself.


    But he quickly found a reason for himself; it was just a question to see her ns, after all, it wouldn¡¯t matter to himter, they¡¯d each go their separate ways.


    Su Zhiruan had already thought about this question; she had nothing to hide. After all, the son of this world, ¡°Small World,¡± merely wanted a child, and she was merely fulfilling her mission, without any emotional involvement. Therefore, there was no harm in telling him.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll take my grandmother traveling. The world through my eyes has a bustling, prosperous spring, a continuously rainy autumn in ancient viges and cities, a southern city full of blooming magnolias, and towns eternal in spring¡ªI want to take my grandmother to see these ces.¡± That was truly what Su Zhiruan thought.


    She had a smile on her face when she spoke these words.


    That smile was so dazzling that Lu Peijin even found it hard to look at her.


    Her future should be brilliant and beautiful.


    Yet, why did he feel a sharp pain in his heart when her world, her future, included no one but her and her grandmother?


    It was strange.


    This was not his style.


    But inexplicably, he felt a sense of blockage in his heart.


    After a long silence, he suddenly spoke up, ¡°If¡­ would you consider staying in Jinghua?¡±


    ¡°Stay here?¡± Su Zhiruan turned her head, curiously looking at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t the contract say that I must leave here after having the child?¡±


    ¡°If¡­ you want to see the child or if you want to develop a career here¡ªyour academic credentials mean that staying in Jinghua could offer you better opportunities,¡± Lu Peijin said after another pause.


    He didn¡¯t even know what he was saying himself.


    He just thought so and said it.


    But why would he say that?


    Initially, he worried that Su Zhiruan would cling to the child and try to ascend socially, bing a Phoenix.


    But now, he realized she had no such intentions; she even wanted to leave Jinghua quickly.


    Leave him.

 Chapter 49 - 49 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 11

    Chapter 49: Chapter 49 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 11


    Su Zhiruan decisively shook her head, her eyes sincere and her tone firm, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lu, when the timees, I definitely won¡¯t cling to you or the Lu Family. You can be assured of that.¡±


    ¡°¡­After the child is born, you¡¯ll never be able to see them again. Won¡¯t you be unable to let go?¡± Lu Peijin¡¯s words took a turn in his mouth, and even he didn¡¯t know what he really wanted to ask, whether she would miss the child or someone else.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no child yet.¡± It was only at this moment that Su Zhiruan felt curious, noting that today Lu Peijin seemed a bit unlike his usual self, appearing to be probing. She didn¡¯t see any harm in continuing the subject, so she answered, ¡°If the child would only suffer with me, then I¡¯d rather they receive a good education with the Lu Family. The Lu Family can offer them much more than I can.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart.¡±


    Lu Peijinplimented her, but for some reason, Su Zhiruan didn¡¯t find his current expression very pleasant.


    She pondered for a moment, feeling a sense of familiarity.


    @@novelbin@@


    When she looked at him again, she suddenly recalled Shen Qi¡¯s demeanor in the previous world, especially Lu Peijin¡¯s current expression, which was strikingly simr, identical in fact.


    Upon closer reflection, in the previous world, when Shen Qi showed this expression, it usually meant he felt she didn¡¯t love him anymore, and then his eyes would cloud with confusion and grievance, waiting for her to coddle him¡­


    Looking again at Lu Peijin, Su Zhiruan found that he seemed to be wearing that expression indeed, yet she immediately shook her head, dismissing the thought.


    It¡¯s hardly possible, right¡­


    They were currently in a contractual rtionship, the kind without true feelings. She must have seen it wrong.


    But today, Lu Peijin had been bringing up the child repeatedly. Could it be that he felt things were moving too slowly and wanted to hasten the process of having a child?


    Conveniently, that was exactly what she desired too¡ªto bear a child for Lu Peijin as soon as possible so that she could take care of her grandmother and take her to enjoy the scenery and rx.


    Since they wanted a child¡­


    She couldn¡¯t let him take the initiative every time; she had to do her part as well.


    Thinking this, she mentally cheered herself on, then reached out to wrap her arms around the man and moved in slowly, whispering softly, ¡°Mr. Lu, if we¡¯re going to have a child, then we can¡¯t slow down our pace¡­¡±


    Her fingertips were delicate, yet there were some calluses at the base of her fingers from long periods of part-time work to earn money for her grandmother¡¯s medicine¡ª a mix of soft and itching sensations.


    Although Lu Peijin was no longer a green youth, before the age of 27, he had never tasted this kind of vor. It took him only a moment to be rigid again, just as Su Zhiruan had anticipated.


    His voice was hoarse as he warned, ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡±


    She leaned in closer with a smile and said, ¡°How to die, how to live¡­ teach me, Mr. Lu¡­¡± Her hand gradually moved downward.


    A battle was about to erupt.


    The room began to heat up again.


    During the process, as Su Zhiruan watched the shaking ceiling, she suddenly agreed with what Lu Peijin had said earlier¡ªshe really was courting death.


    Throughout the ordeal, aside from being proactive for three minutes at the beginning, she spent the following fifty-seven minutes shedding tears of regret on her pillow.


    Actually, taking things step by step can be quite nice sometimes.


    She hadn¡¯t expected toprehend such a life lesson in this kind of situation.


    ¡­


    The two of them carried on recklessly, perhaps Su Zhiruan¡¯s initiative today giving Lu Peijin an extra boost, and they kept at it until one-thirty in the morning.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have dinner yesterday; you must be hungry by now. How about going downstairs to eat something?¡± Lu Peijin asked her softly.


    By this time, Su Zhiruan had long since fallen asleep, unable to hear anything.


    She could vaguely sense someone calling her, but she waspletely drained by that point, unable even to lift a finger.


    Lu Peijin cleaned her up a bit, originally wanting to cook some porridge, but seeing her so exhausted, he dismissed the idea, turned off the light, covered her with a nket, set the air conditioning to afortable temperature, and then left the room.


    *


    The next morning, Su Zhiruan woke up to the sunlight slightly dazzling her eyes.


    They had made love in front of the floor-to-ceiling window the day before, and they hadn¡¯t drawn the curtains.


    She got dressed, walked downstairs, and circled around but didn¡¯t find Lu Peijin anywhere in the vast vi. There were no other people, and the air was filled with a warm, grassy fragrance, creating an atmosphere that made one long for a return to slumber.


    She didn¡¯t continue to wander aimlessly, spotting a rocking chair by the door, shey down on it with her phone in hand.


    Having been through too much the day before, she decided to take a day off to rest, and while at it, to calcte her finances in preparation to quit her hotel job.


    After the birth of the child, Lu Peijin would give her twenty million, plus the one million he had given her earlier.


    She had spent thirty thousand, to rent a ce for half a year, daily expenses, and to buy things for her grandmother. The rest of the money was untouched on the card, which she had no ns to use further and wouldn¡¯t take with her when she left.


    Having worked as a waitress at the hotel for nearly two months, she had earned sixty thousand. As a high-end waitress selected after many rounds, and given that the Lu Family¡¯s hotel was the best in Jinghua, the job was strenuous and exhausting but paid a sry beyond the reach of most people.


    She could take five million out of the twenty million to buy a nice sunlit apartment in a small city for her and her grandmother, as well as a car, and to open a small bookstore. Even if she stopped working and was to live off her savings alone, she would not run out of money.


    As for the hotel job, she nned to submit her resignation after getting up in the afternoon.


    If she worked during the day and then was spent by Lu Peijin at night, even an iron person could not withstand such pressure!


    Quitting the hotel job sooner rather thanter, fulfilling the contract as soon as possible,pleting the system tasks, she would then be able to gain her freedom sooner.


    Soon, she wrote a resignation letter, ready to print it out in the afternoon and resign from the hotel.


    Lu Peijin didn¡¯t return by noon and only sent her a message on WeChat.


    [There is some food in the fridge, or you can ask the maid to cook.]


    Su Zhiruan replied, [No need, I¡¯ll just grab something simple.]


    Lu Peijin replied, [I¡¯m actually at the restaurant, I¡¯ll have some food sent over to you, eat and then get some more sleep.]


    [Okay, thank you, Mr. Lu.]


    Twenty minutester.


    The doorbell outside the vi rang, and Su Zhiruan, putting on a coat, walked to the door.


    Outside stood a young man holding an oversized box, who greeted her politely as she appeared, ¡°Hello miss, this is the food Mr. Lu ordered for you, enjoy your meal!¡±


    ¡°Alright, bring it in,¡± Su Zhiruan allowed him to set it down in the entryway, casting curious nces at it.


    ¡°Enjoy your meal!¡± the young man repeated with enthusiasm, bowing before departing.


    Su Zhiruan moved therge box to the dining table. The meal boxes were exquisitely packaged, bearing a logo she recognized from a pricey and difficult-to-book private kitchen¡ªa ce the average person couldn¡¯t even enter without a ticket.


    The dishes inside were also beautifully packaged, and they tasted excellent; she ate quite a lot.


    After cleaning up the trash, she took a nap and then prepared to go to the hotel to hand in her resignation.

 Chapter 50 - 50 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 12

    Chapter 50: Chapter 50 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 12


    ¡°You¡¯re resigning?¡±


    When the manager heard Su Zhiruan say this, he looked up at her, ¡°Have you found a new job? I remember your grandmother¡­¡±


    Su Zhiruan was calm andposed as she sat on the sofa across from the manager, ¡°I am nning to take my grandmother to another city, so I¡¯m preparing to submit my resignation letter. I have received this month¡¯s sry, but there are still five days left. I will continue to work for the next five days.¡±


    ¡°You are a good child,¡± the manager knew her family situation and, after a deep sigh, he didn¡¯t say much to try to change her mind, ¡°I know you graduated from Capital University. With your degree, it¡¯s easy to find a good job in a small city. Take good care of your grandmother and spend more time with her.¡±


    Su Zhiruan nodded. The manager was quite nice; after learning about her family situation, he even secretly asked her if she needed donations.


    After exining the situation, she nned to go back to Lu Peijin¡¯s Fujin Water Pavilion, so she went downstairs. As she walked out, she unexpectedly saw a familiar face at a bookstore next to the hotel entrance.


    ¡°Ruanruan? Is that you?¡± It was Sister Zhang¡¯s son, Ji Chengzhao. He was holding a few books and smiled broadly when he saw her, ¡°Long time no see! I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here!¡±


    ¡°Senior? What a coincidence.¡± Seeing him, Su Zhiruan immediately thought of Sister Zhang, who had been eager to set them up, and felt somewhat helpless, ¡°Senior, what brings you here? Are you waiting for Sister Zhang?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I just happened to be passing by and thought I¡¯d check out some books.¡± Ji Chengzhao lifted the books in his hands, smiling brightly.


    The two exchanged a few words casually.


    At that moment, a sleek ck luxury car slowly drove out of the hotel.


    In the car, a man dealing with his emails, broad-shouldered and slim-waisted, his appearance stunningly handsome and his demeanor noble.


    The secretary driving in the front lowered the speed and asked, ¡°President Lu, to the office or back to the Lu family?¡±


    ¡°Back to the Lu family for what?¡± Lu Peijin frowned upon hearing that, ¡°To the office.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The secretary changednes, merging into another stream of traffic.


    Lu Peijin casually looked out the window.


    It was then that he saw Su Zhiruan.


    And the man opposite her.


    ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Lu Peijin immediately spoke, ¡°stop at the West Street parking lot.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The secretary initially didn¡¯t understand, but after ncing in the direction of West Street, he immediately understood and turned the car around.


    A car slowly parked in the parking lot.


    Lu Peijin watched the two talking outside with the sharp gaze of a hawk.


    The secretary looked at Su Zhiruan outside and then at Lu Peijin.


    He suddenly felt a pang of emotion.


    Their President Lu¡­ seemed possibly halfway caught up¡­ though he probably didn¡¯t know it himself.


    Lu Peijin watched out the window, his hand on the emails having long since stopped.


    @@novelbin@@


    Unable to hear the outside noise, but when Lu Peijin saw the young man reaching out to grab Su Zhiruan¡¯s hand, he immediately closed theptop in front of him.


    A low-pressure aura surrounded him.


    ¡°President Lu¡­¡± The secretary, seeing a side of him that was vastly different from his usually even-tempered state through the rear-view mirror, called out softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Lu Peijin was not looking at the secretary but at the two outside the window.


    Ji Chengzhao intended to step forward and grab her hand.


    Su Zhiruan immediately dodged.


    Shortly thereafter, she said something in a tone different from before.


    Lu Peijin, though he had not been around her for many days, could tell what some of her expressions meant.


    The expression she was showing towards that man now was impatience, a strong desire to leave, but the other party kept talking incessantly.


    Lu Peijin didn¡¯t even know if he was possessed, but after guessing that she was annoyed with the person in front of her, he even felt a secret delight, and the heart he had lifted moments before was entirely put back in ce.


    She hadn¡¯t shown him any signs of impatience.


    Did that mean his status in her heart was somewhat different?


    Lu Peijin felt a small bud of something starting to grow in his heart.


    The car was very quiet, with no one speaking.


    The secretary nced again at Boss Lu through the rearview mirror; his face showed no expression.


    Having followed Lu Peijin for several years, he roughly knew that even if Boss Lu had many thoughts on his mind, he could hide them very well if he chose, not letting anyone see his true thoughts.


    In other words, he was a natural-born negotiator in the business world.


    At this time, the secretary was actually a bit curious, after all, he was the one who knew the most about the rtionship between these two; after some internal struggle, he still felt somewhat gossipy.


    ¡°Boss Lu, do you feel something different for Miss Su?¡± the secretary asked, then saw Lu Peijin¡¯s gaze shift towards him, followed by a casual nce.


    ¡°What different feeling?¡± Lu Peijin asked leisurely. ¡°That contract was drafted by you. You should know it best.¡±


    ¡°Miss Su, she¡ª¡±


    ¡°The contract remains unchanged. After she gives birth, neither the child nor I will have anything to do with her,¡± the man lowered his eyes, repeating the content of the contract.


    Anyway, she doesn¡¯t want to stay in Jinghua.


    Being so smart, she naturally knows what is right to do, like leaving him.


    ¡°Are you really driving her out of Jinghua?¡± Seeing that Lu Peijin was not resistant to this topic, the secretary grew bolder and continued to ask.


    ¡°It depends on her choice,¡± Lu Peijin took a deep breath and looked out the car window, feeling somewhat choked up inside. ¡°If she wants to stay, let her stay.¡±


    This was the first time in 27 years that he had experienced such emotions, feeling ufortable but not knowing what to do or how to act.


    Because of a woman.


    Because of an insignificant Su Zhiruan.


    He might be having mental issuestely.


    Lu Peijin thought silently to himself.


    Outside the car window, Su Zhiruan had just dodged Ji Chengzhao¡¯s attempt to grab her hand and felt somewhat annoyed.


    She didn¡¯t want anyplications. Even though her rtionship with Lu Peijin was only contractual, during this period, she was not a disloyal or deceitful person; having followed Lu Peijin, she would not give other men any kind of hints.


    After saying another couple of sentences, Su Zhiruan found an excuse to part ways with him.


    Ji Chengzhao, left behind, saw his previously happy expressionpletely vanish, reced by a determined look of wanting to possess and take.


    *


    Su Zhiruan returned to Fujin Water Pavilion; there was no one in the vi, and Lu Peijin wouldn¡¯t be back at this hour either.


    She returned to her room, rearranged her clothes, then opened the refrigerator to look inside; it was rather full of fresh ingredients.


    She rubbed her hands together, preparing to cook dinner by herself.


    Before she was bound by the Childbirth System, she handled several jobs at once to save money and, unwilling to dine out, often cooked herself, eventually bing quite good at it.


    After nning to make a few dishes, she suddenly thought about asking whether Lu Peijin would be home today. If he wasing back as well, she would prepare enough for two.

 Chapter 51 - 51 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 13

    Chapter 51: Chapter 51 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 13


    She sent a message to Lu Peijin.


    Soon, the reply came from the other side.


    [I¡¯ll be backte today, don¡¯t wait for me, you can eat first]


    [Okay]


    She put away her phone, then prepared some dishes and stewed a soup based on the ingredients she had.


    After the soup was ready, she checked the time, eight o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Since it was already thiste, she might as well wait a little longer for Lu Peijin; otherwise, there was too much food to finish by herself.


    With that thought, she carefully covered the dishes with their lids and then sat down to browse her phone.


    Maybe it was the quiet atmosphere or perhaps the aroma of the food that made her drowsy.


    What Lu Peijin saw when he returned was this scene:


    Dim, warm yellow lighting, the air filled with the scent of food, and the girl, not knowing when, had fallen asleep on the table.


    Her phone screen was still lit in front of her, her entire head fluffy, her long hair slightly curled, casually draped over her shoulders, shimmering under the light in beautiful gleams, seemingly fast asleep, her breathing even and steady.


    In front of her, several delicate dishes were covered, probably to keep them from cooling, a set of chopsticks and bowl in front of her, and another set beside it, both neatly arranged, waiting for him.


    Suddenly, his heart softened a lot.


    It was as if a cold pond suddenly thawed and warmed up, gradually turning into a steaming hot spring.


    He stared at this image for a long, long time, as if time was frozen in this moment.


    Although Lu Peijin lived with the Lu Family, the Lu Family was a ce where the weak were prey to the strong; one had to leave if theycked the strength.


    Even though his mother was ady from a reputable family and the legitimate wife, the old man Lu had been promiscuous in his youth, and he had arge number of illegitimate children both male and female.


    Over the years, he had dealt with many of them, but in the process, his views on so-called marriage and family had be especially indifferent, subtly believing that the rtives who were supposedly closest to him might sometimes harm him in the shadows, with smiles hiding knives.


    Yet, without knowing when, he had started to see a ce as his home to return to every day, knowing someone was waiting for him, experiencing a previously unknown sensation.


    It was like someone who had been walking in the dark for a long time suddenly found light, a glimpse of a possible future.


    For a moment, he felt a mix of timidity and hesitation. He knew deeply that this scene did not belong to him, that it could not include him, just like a thief who has unwittingly stolen a treasure but doesn¡¯t know what to do with it. Just then, his phone, clenched in his hand, suddenly rang.


    When he turned off the ringtone, he found Su Zhiruan rubbing her eyes, sitting up from the table. She looked around, dazed, and finally focused on him, stood up and called to him, ¡°Mr. Lu, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Shall we eat together?¡± Su Zhiruan said as she casually opened the lids, the dishes still warm, ¡°I was nning to wait for you, but I identally fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°Next time you eat first, don¡¯t wait for me,¡± said Lu Peijin, his usually cold tone softening.


    The two sat opposite each other and began to eat.


    Maybe because the atmosphere was good today, they chatted leisurely for a while, surprisingly enjoying the conversation, and after the meal, Lu Peijin took the initiative to clean up the dishes, cing them inside the dishwasher.


    That evening, although Su Zhiruan was sleepy-eyed, she was ready to take the initiative again, but Lu Peijin stopped her, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep early today, you already stayed up sote yesterday, no need for exertion tonight.¡±


    Su Zhiruan agreed as well, and just nodded vaguely, wrapping herself in the nket.


    Afterward, she felt a light touch at the corner of her mouth, a kiss.


    Gentle, devoid of any lustful desire, was the kiss.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    The man spoke, then turned off the bedsidemp and closed his eyes to sleep.


    Su Zhiruan, however, widened her eyes in the darkness.


    What¡­ what did he mean by that?


    Why had he suddenly done that?


    It would have been fitting in a past life, but now¡ªthey were in a contract rtionship!


    This development seemed somehow amiss.


    Unable to fall asleep, Su Zhiruan toss and turned, unable to stop thinking. Eventually, it was Lu Peijin who couldn¡¯t handle her restless fidgeting. He pulled her close half-heartedly, but they didn¡¯t go all the way, which helped Su Zhiruan settle down considerably.


    When she awoke the next day, Su Zhiruan¡¯s condition was even worse than the previous day when she had stayed up until two in the morning.


    In contrast, Lu Peijin seemed to be in a surprisingly good mood. Looking at the neatly dressed Su Zhiruan, he said, ¡°Are you off to work at the hotel? I can give you a lift on my way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, General Manager Lu.¡± She yawned, still sleepy.


    After reviewing his documents, Lu Peijin, noticing her limp state, raised his eyes curiously and said, ¡°I¡¯m curious, you didn¡¯t do it yesterday, so howe you look so out of it now?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleepst night,¡± Su Zhiruan replied helplessly from the couch.


    With a thoughtful look, Lu Peijin put down hisptop and sat beside her, ¡°Then tonight¡­¡±


    Su Zhiruan: ¡°¡­¡±


    When the time came, Lu Peijin¡¯s secretary drove up to the vi and, seeing Su Zhiruan, he showed no surprise. He opened the door, letting both of them into the car.


    Lu Peijin¡¯s car had a dedicated parking spot, and there was even a private elevator, so Su Zhiruan wasn¡¯t worried about being seen by others as she prepared to go up with him.


    @@novelbin@@


    She still had half an hour before her work began; there was plenty of time.


    *


    Meanwhile,


    inside the hotel,


    the woman who boasted about attaching herself to a wealthy man wore a smile of confidence as she strode into the room where the staff changed clothes and took breaks.


    ¡°I have some explosive news for you all!!¡± As soon as the woman entered, she announced loudly to everyone.


    The others were used to her so-called news and kept busy with their tasks, showing no interest in what she deemed to be explosive.


    Only the waitresses who usually ttered her approached with ingratiating smiles, ¡°What¡¯s the news, sis?¡±


    ¡°This morning, I saw General Manager Lu¡ªthe owner of this hotel and the head of the Lu Group,¡± the woman said, seeing the crowd around her grow, a rising sense of satisfaction within her. She spoke as if she was already a part of the Lu Family, proudly beginning, ¡°His car passed in front of the hotel, and I recognized it immediately! There was someone else in the car, probably his secretary. If we go to the elevator now, we might even catch a glimpse of this legendary figure!¡±


    At her words, everyone became tempted.


    To catch a glimpse of the president of the Lu Group, apany ranked among the top 500 globally, was certainly something to talk about.

 Chapter 52 - 52 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 14

    Chapter 52: Chapter 52 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 14


    Su Zhiruan followed Lu Peijin onto the elevator.


    Originally, the two stood one in front of the other, pretending not to recognize each other.


    Once Lu Peijin pressed the elevator button, the doors slowly closed.


    And it was at this moment that he stepped forward, pinning her against the elevator wall with its strong metallic feel, and lowered his head to be close enough for their breaths to mingle.


    When Su Zhiruan looked up, she saw his dark gaze and then felt his breathing.


    She couldn¡¯t break free.


    ¡°Lu Peijin¡ª¡±


    She called out his name.


    They were still in a public ce; she hadn¡¯t expected him to be so direct.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, no one will notice,¡± Lu Peijin said in a good mood. He reached out and pinched the girl¡¯s fingertips; his thoughts multiplied, and in the end, he even wanted to take things further right there in the elevator.


    But he couldn¡¯t do it now.


    Having tasted this pleasure, Lu Peijin wished he could entangle with her every day. He had felt the same wayst night.


    But when he thought about how she had prepared dinner waiting for him and had fallen asleep on the way, Lu Peijin didn¡¯t have the heart to continue and eventually let her be.


    After all, youth, coupled with his recent initiation into this delectable experience, made it impossible for him to stop.


    Now, in his elevator, there shouldn¡¯t be many people around at this time. The thoughts in his mind rose and amplified; he wanted to possess her.


    Su Zhiruan tried to struggle, but she realized that her strength only made him exert more force, so she gave up.


    Lu Peijin didn¡¯t go too far, merely lingering by the corner of her lips for a moment.


    Su Zhiruan thought aboutst night again.


    The main culprit for her sleepless night, filled with endless thoughts, was a kiss from Lu Peijin.


    They had never included this step in fulfilling their contract before, but Lu Peijin¡¯s demeanorst night made Su Zhiruan think of someone, and that person was Shen Qi from the previous world.


    It seems I need to speed up the mission,


    she thought.


    Lu Peijin¡¯s desire for her grew stronger.


    The thought of her going to work in the morning and not being able to see her all day, followed by a whole day of boring work, made Lu Peijin want to stop time right then and there and do many happy things with her over and over.


    The elevator numbers rose steadily.


    @@novelbin@@


    However, in the next moment, the elevator suddenly came to a gentle halt.


    By the time the two inside realized what happened, the elevator doors were already slowly opening¡ª


    At that moment, across the elevator, people on both sides looked at each other in disbelief.


    The woman who had just been brimming with pride and joy at the thought of seeing the president of Lu Family, now had the broom she held drop to the ground, her mouth agape in shock.


    In the elevator, Lu Peijin and Su Zhiruan: ¡°¡­¡±


    The service staff, who came with the woman to see the big boss and had witnessed this scene, were alsopletely petrified.


    This! This, this, this!


    They had never even dreamed that the two people in the elevator were Su Zhiruan, who worked with them day in and day out!


    Moreover, the person who had just pressed her against the elevator and kissed her was none other than Lu Peijin, the president of Lu Group, who was as elusive as a dragon, mysterious, cold, detached, ethereally handsome, averse to thepany of women, and kept everyone at a distance.


    What sort of development was this?!


    The waitstaff felt like they had stumbled upon some highly confidential information that they weren¡¯t supposed to know!


    And looking at it now, it indeed was explosive news!


    Who could have imagined that the president of the mighty Lu Group, who had never been involved in any rumors before, was now with their colleague Su Zhiruan, even brazenly doing this¡­ in the hotel elevator?


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, President Lu! And Ruanruan!¡± An older woman quickly came forward to smooth things over, smiling broadly but unable to hide the astonishment and shock in her eyes, ¡°Perhaps there was some negligence in our cleaning, and we identally pressed the wrong button for the elevator. We hope the two of you can forgive us. We are truly sorry, President Lu!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we didn¡¯t mean to disturb you two,¡± the woman who had first raised the suggestion was nowpletely scared silly and could only babble some incoherent words.


    When she saw that the person Lu Peijin was pressing down was Su Zhiruan, she felt a definite darkness in front of her eyes.


    Thinking back to the times when she even bragged to Su Zhiruan several times about Lu Peijin, while Su Zhiruan just smiled and looked on.


    Now, thinking about it, it was possible that Su Zhiruan had been with the young master of the Lu Family and wasughing at her the whole time.


    Su Zhiruan red at Lu Peijin secretly.


    She then straightened her clothes and spoke, ¡°I just happened to run into a few sisters. I need to go to work, so I¡¯ll get off the elevator here. Goodbye, President Lu!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± said Lu Peijin, giving her a deep look. That look, Su Zhiruan knew all too well, meant there was no escaping tonight.


    When the elevator doors closed and the elevator continued to ascend, Su Zhiruan turned back to look at the waitstaff.


    At this moment, everyone busied themselves to avoid their own embarrassment.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re with President Lu!¡± The woman who had been boasting in front of everyone just a moment ago was too scared to breathe heavily now; her earlier pride and confidence seemed to have shattered in an instant. She spoke to Su Zhiruan with a hint of ttery in her voice, ¡°That¡­ the things I said before weren¡¯t serious, I wish you and President Lu happiness, forever and ever¡­¡±


    Su Zhiruan waved her hand and then replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bite, and President Lu doesn¡¯t want this news to get out just yet, so I¡¯ll have to ask you sisters to keep it a secret for now.¡±


    ¡°If I hear rumors outside, and they can be traced back here, I don¡¯t know what President Lu will do to you all,¡± Su Zhiruan¡¯s expression was still one of a smile, but now it carried a hint of a threat, using Lu Peijin¡¯s name to bolster her own authority.


    This reputation proved useful. Even though they didn¡¯t know the specifics of their rtionship, when weighing gossip against their well-paying jobs, everyone had already made their choice.


    The shock was simply too much for everyone that day; their state of mind was hazy and confused all morning.


    They treated Su Zhiruan eight hundred times better, even going so far as to offer to do her work while she rested.


    And the woman who had wanted to ingratiate herself with Lu Peijin now ran from Su Zhiruan as fast as a mouse from a cat, seemingly terrified of being questioned by her.


    After the manager learned of the news in the afternoon, it was clear that offending Su Zhiruan, now attached to the young master of the Lu Family, was out of the question.


    Otherwise, it was possible that a major overhaul involving all of them might be on the cards.


    People still looked dazed and confused all evening.


    It was as if a colleague had suddenly transformed into the wife of the world¡¯s richest man, a fact that was deeply shocking.


    But Su Zhiruan herself had a veryfortable day.


    That evening, as usual, she returned to Lu Peijin¡¯s Fujin Water Pavilion.


    He was already waiting in the living room. As soon as he saw her return, Lu Peijin lifted his eyes and asked.

 Chapter 53 - 53 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 15

    Chapter 53: Chapter 53 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 15


    ¡°You¡¯re resigning?¡±


    Lu Peijin got the news from his secretary, and when he saw here back, he put down his book and looked at her, ¡°You¡¯re not going to do it anymore?¡±


    ¡°I was short on money for my grandmother¡¯s medical treatment before, but now with Mr. Lu¡¯s help, my grandmother¡¯s illness is almost cured. I¡¯m resigning to focus on fulfilling the contract,¡± Su Zhiruan exined, sitting beside him.


    There was still a long time until the end of the year, and she wanted to prepare for the postgraduate entrance examination, having already chosen her school. During this time, she could prepare for pregnancy and study at the same time.


    With the system, her pregnancy would naturally be morefortable. Instead of doing nothing for such a long time, she might as well use it to elevate her education. It would also be good for her to go to another city to settle down with her grandmother.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Lu Peijin stood up to stretch his limbs and put the book aside.


    Su Zhiruan watched him walk towards the windowsill, where a wheelchair was ced. She suddenly remembered a question, ¡°Mr. Lu, today in the elevator, you weren¡¯t sitting in the wheelchair. If someone recognizes that¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I pretended to be disabled before to deal with some people. Now that things are almost settled, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s discovered,¡± Lu Peijin dimmed the light, and the entire living room immediately became dim.


    Their eyes met for a moment, but Su Zhiruan¡¯s gaze shifted away unnaturally, and she leaned back, only to find the couch behind her.


    ¡­ The couch again.


    ¡°I wanted to spare youst night, but it turned out that you couldn¡¯t sleep,¡± Lu Peijin approached her step by step, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, today we¡¯ll see if this approach can cure your insomnia.¡±


    ¡°Can we not do it on the couch?¡± Su Zhiruan knew she couldn¡¯t escape, but she didn¡¯t want it to be on the couch, so she blinked at Lu Peijin.


    She recalled that in the hotel before, she had proposed the same idea to Lu Peijin, and he had taken her to another ce¡ªbeside the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    She subconsciously nced at the floor-to-ceiling windows, then immediately added, ¡°And not in front of the window either.¡±


    Lu Peijin nodded, but as he sat beside her, he didn¡¯t move around. Instead, he held her and asked a questionpletely disconnected from the scene, ¡°Did you eat anything tonight?¡±


    ¡°I ate a bit,¡± Su Zhiruan was puzzled by his question, so she answered honestly, ¡°Mr. Lu, have you had dinner?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten. I¡¯m very hungry now,¡± Lu Peijin leaned on the couch, with Su Zhiruan copsing along with him, ¡°I want to eat something you¡¯ve made.¡±


    @@novelbin@@


    Su Zhiruan didn¡¯t think much of it and immediately stood up, ¡°Okay, wait for me for a while.¡±


    Lu Peijinughed softly behind her.


    Not at the floor-to-ceiling windows, not on the couch¡­


    Then how about in the kitchen?


    By the time Su Zhiruan realized something was off, she was already in Lu Peijin¡¯s arms.


    And then¡­


    When everything was over, Su Zhiruan was filled with regret!


    This is even worse than the sofa!!


    In the end, dinner turned out to be a no-go, and instead it was her who ended up utterly exhausted, dozing off on the couch.


    Lu Peijin cooked two bowls of noodles and woke her with a smile, ¡°Come on, eat something, you must be hungry by now.¡±


    ¡°¡­Lu Peijin,¡± Su Zhiruan spoke quietly, this time she didn¡¯t call him Mr. Lu, but instead addressed him by his name.


    Lu Peijin felt a bit surprised when he heard her, but found it quite pleasant, feeling the distance between them narrowing. He responded, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Can we go to the bedroom next time?¡± Su Zhiruan felt she needed to express her opinion, they couldn¡¯t really keep undertaking such thrilling and intense ¡®exercise¡¯ in this total chaos and different settings every time.


    ¡°Of course, we can,¡± Lu Peijin replied casually as he led her to the dining table, pushed the bowl towards her, and handed her the chopsticks. Watching the sparkling look in her eyes as she ate her noodles, he added nonchntly, ¡°After dinner, we¡¯ll do it again, this time in the bedroom, just as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Cough cough cough!!¡± Su Zhiruan almost choked upon hearing this, but Lu Peijin timely handed her a ss of water. After taking a sip, she felt much better.


    The meal was eaten with hearts in throats, but in the end, Su Zhiruan still didn¡¯t escape another round that night¡ªthis time in Lu Peijin¡¯s bedroom.


    *


    The next day, Su Zhiruan had to make another trip to the hotel, mainly to handover her duties and take her belongings.


    Ever since the elevator incident with Lu Peijin was discovered yesterday, she found herself the subject of many a waiter and colleague¡¯s curious nces¡ªsome envious, some jealous, and some indifferent.


    It wasn¡¯t until Su Zhiruan had packed up and left that these people began to chat among themselves.


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about her? She just relies on her looks! She¡¯s working as a waitress at such a young age, able-bodied and all, not making a living by herself, but by that face¡ªs, these young girls nowadays¡­¡± someone remarked sourly as they watched her leave, continuing their bitter conversation with a close friend.


    ¡°Exactly, who knows with what foxy tricks she seduced President Lu. I tell you, she¡¯s the craftiest one. Howe we never noticed before!¡± Someone else chimed in, pausing their work to express their jealousy with a sneer.


    ¡°Enough, maybe it was mutual affection. Mr. Lu is handsome, and Su Zhiruan isn¡¯t ugly either. If one is willing to strike, the other is willing to suffer. But in my opinion, it¡¯s just a fling. With a family like Lu¡¯s, he¡¯s definitely expected to marry a well-matched youngdy from a good family.¡±


    That¡¯s when the group started speaking ill of her.


    ¡°Actually, you guys don¡¯t need to be so jealous,¡± a young girl who had been silent for a long while finally spoke up, with a soft voice that many heard, as the others¡¯ remarks got nastier.


    ¡°And who are you? Just because you filled her position, you¡¯re now recalling her goodness, how ridiculous.¡± The woman who had initially insulted Su Zhiruan sneered, tossing her cleaning cloth onto the floor dismissively.


    ¡°When she first joined, she imed to be a university graduate. Serving here after graduation, probably graduated from some bogus university! Now that she¡¯s climbed up to Mr. Lu, little does she know it¡¯s probably just a ything to him.¡± The woman spoke with a jeering face to the young girl defending Su Zhiruan.


    The young girl¡¯s gaze remained calm,ced with a hint of disdain.


    Then, dropping her broom as well, she spoke evenly, her tone steady, ¡°Perhaps she didn¡¯t feel it necessary to mention it before, so you were unaware. But now that Sister Su is leaving, I¡¯ll speak in her stead¡ª¡±


    ¡°Su Zhiruan, a Jinghua University graduate, won countless awards during her time there and published dozens of papers¡ªan exceptionally outstanding senior.¡± The young girl looked on with inward delight at the faces turning petrified before her.


    She continued, ¡°Had it not been for her grandmother falling ill, which led her to work here as a waitress to earn money, consider the prestige of a Jinghua University graduate. As for Mr. Lu, personally, I think that if they really got together, it wouldn¡¯t be about who surpassed whom. If Sister Su wants, she could easily find a position within the system.¡±

 Chapter 54 - 54 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 16

    Chapter 54: Chapter 54 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 16


    Su Zhiruan¡­


    @@novelbin@@


    turned out to be a graduate of Jinghua University!


    When the young woman revealed everything, silence fell over the room.


    Nobody could dispute the prestige of other universities, and there could be debates about which school ranked second or third, but Jinghua University was the undisputed number one!


    All the teachers and students of Jinghua University had been meticulously selected after numerous exams and trials, representing the very top echelon of schrs.


    Basically, as long as one sent out a resume, it would be highly sought after, eagerly snapped up by corporations.


    And the reason Su Zhiruan chose toe to this hotel was mainly because the sry could be advanced, and the shift system allowed for more rest time, not requiring one to stay at the hotel all day to work.


    Indeed, manypanies had extended olive branches to her, but the starting sry and benefits naturally wouldn¡¯t be high, and it required being on-site all day. At that time, the original host was desperate, and rather than taking a job requiring an internship before promotion, it was better to find a job that allowed for quick employment with a higher sry.


    Meanwhile, Su Zhiruan was unaware of what was happening at the hotel.


    She took her belongings and made a trip back to Lu Peijin¡¯s Fujin Water Pavilion.


    She nned to live at Lu Peijin¡¯s ce for a long time, so these daily necessities were to be left there.


    And today, she also had an important matter to attend to.


    Familiar with the route, she entered the vi, but as she looked up, she saw Lu Peijin.


    Lu Peijin was handsome, with a tall and slender figure, broad shoulders and a narrow waist, and a particrly good physique, something Su Zhiruan was well aware of.


    Currently, he was dressed in an off-white casual outfit. He seemed to have just taken a shower, a towel draped over his neck, with his half-dry, half-wet hair covering his eyshes.


    Different from the usual imposing figure in a ck suit, the superior and indifferent President Lu, he looked more like a college student today.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± He watched as Su Zhiruan gazed steadily at him, motionless. A trace of secret delight emerged in his heart, and Lu Peijin quickly walked over. Having approached and realized she hadn¡¯t moved, he asked, ¡°Why are you standing still?¡±


    ¡°Came home to drop some things off; I have to go out again in a bit,¡± Su Zhiruan lifted the cloth bag she was holding, which contained the daily necessities she had left in the staff dormitory.


    At this moment, Lu Peijin¡¯s mind was entirely preupied with that unintentional phrase she had uttered, ¡°came home.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t really listened to anything else she said.


    Came home¡­


    Could it mean that she also sees this ce as a home?


    Lu Peijin felt that he might have some kind of mental problem recently, otherwise why would he keep thinking about Su Zhiruan and those inadvertently intimate words she said?


    Su Zhiruan looked at the man before her, the son of a different realm, and involuntarily swallowed.


    Should she say it or not, the normally cold and indifferent, icy when approached, and expressionless distinguished Young Master Lu Peijin.


    His recent anomalies seem to be a bit too frequent, whether it was kissing her in public spaces like the elevator, or the kissst night before going to sleep, and when she called his full name, all these made her feel that he was different from the usual Lu Peijin.


    Even now it was the same; she had only said a few ordinary words. However, looking at his current demeanor, he seemed quite happy.


    Su Zhiruan herself felt it quite confusing, when exactly had Lu Peijin¡¯s sense of humor be so low.


    She scratched her head and decided it was still better to put down her things and go pick up her grandmother from the hospital.


    ¡°Hold on, where are you going?¡± When Lu Peijin saw her leaving, he quickly took three steps at a time and caught up with her, grabbing her arm. Fearing that it might hurt her, he let go and asked, ¡°Shall I give you a ride?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu, but I¡¯d better go myself. I have to pick up my grandmother from the hospital today.¡± Su Zhiruan didn¡¯t n to let Lu Peijin appear in front of her grandmother. Although they had a contract agreement, it was hard for the older generation to ept such arrangements, and she was afraid it would worry the elderly woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m on leave today, so I¡¯m free anyway. Why not drive you to the hospital and then take your grandmother to the apartment you rented?¡± As Lu Peijin spoke, he stealthily observed her expression, and then added, ¡°You don¡¯t have a car. It¡¯s probably pretty hard to hail a cab now with the heavy traffic. Do you really want to let your grandmother wait outside the hospital all the time?¡±


    After giving it some thought, Su Zhiruan agreed that he had a point. However, besides her grandmother, there was another reason she didn¡¯t want Lu Peijin to follow. She said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Mr. Lu, there are too many procedures at the hospital, and you¡¯ll have to sit in a wheelchair in public, which will be inconvenient.¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to sit in a wheelchair?¡± Lu Peijin nced at the wheelchair not far away and decided, ¡°It¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll just put on a mask and disguise myself a bit. Wait for me in the car.¡±


    Having said that, he reached out and tossed a set of keys to Su Zhiruan; she had no choice but to catch them and then sit in the passenger seat of Lu Peijin¡¯s car.


    After a while, Lu Peijin was dressed up in his disguise.


    During the drive, Su Zhiruan sneakily looked at him several times.


    He had transformed himself into the likeness of a college student.


    Lu Peijin looked young, and having just taken a shower, his hair was fluffy and soft. Wearing a light-colored baseball jacket, a ck mask and ck hat, and baggy pants, he didn¡¯t look out of ce standing beside her. In fact, it made them seem like a young couple in love.


    Su Zhiruan¡¯s grandmother had been personally tended to by Lu Peijin; the resources and medications used for her were the best, and the discharge process was also swift.


    Lu Peijin, holding a stack of paperwork, stood at the entrance of the hospital room and overheard the conversation inside.


    ¡°Ruanruan, tell me the truth, this young man who came with you, is he the boyfriend you¡¯ve found?¡± An old but affectionate voice spoke up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, grandma. He¡¯s just passing by and came to lend a hand. He¡¯s definitely not my boyfriend!¡± Su Zhiruan briskly packed her grandmother¡¯s belongings as she denied it.


    ¡°Oh my, grandma has gotten old and can¡¯t keep up with the thoughts of you young people,¡± her grandmother¡¯s smile did not fade, still cheerful, ¡°Ruanruan dear, if you really meet someone nice, why not consider it? I think this young man is very good, humble and polite, and he also seems very spirited, all smiles.¡±


    Lu Peijin seemed very much alive.


    Su Zhiruan shook her head to clear it.


    For some reason, when her grandmother remarked on how spirited Lu Peijin looked with his cheerful smile, Su Zhiruan¡¯s thoughts subconsciously drifted to the smile he had absentmindedly revealed that morning.


    And also his smile on the couch the night before.


    She just realized that at some point, the originally noble and detached prince, who seemed as unreachable as an immortal and who always wore a cold, indifferent expression, had somehow turned into a multitude of Lu Peijin¡¯s smiling faces in her memory.


    And each one was a smile that only she had seen, revealed only in her presence.


    She quickly shook her head again, trying to rid her mind of the smiling Lu Peijin.


    At that moment, Lu Peijin came in holding the stack of papers, all smiles.


    ¡°Good to see you, grandma.¡±


    He greeted politely, and then turned to Su Zhiruan with a smile.

 Chapter 55 - 55 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 17

    Chapter 55: Chapter 55 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 17


    ¡°Ruanruan, let me help.¡± Lu Peijin approached her with a smile.


    Su Zhiruan red at him, then quietly looked towards her grandmother on the other side.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out what Lu Peijin was really thinking. He clearly knew what their rtionship was at the moment, but he still had to present himself as a harmless, upright young man in front of her grandmother.


    At this time, her grandmother¡¯s face was brimming with a smile, just like the happy expression of an old person watching the lively younger generation.


    Su Zhiruan felt that the situation was a bit tricky. The original host had never brought a boyfriend home before. She had always been busy earning money and studying hard to get schrships. Being so busy all the time, even if someone pursued her, her first thought was to reject them.


    Now, Lu Peijin was behaving very sincerely in front of her grandmother. If one didn¡¯t know better, they might really think that Lu Peijin and she were a couple.


    During the process of packing up things, Su Zhiruan decided to speak less.


    After finishing packing her grandmother¡¯s things, Lu Peijin and Su Zhiruan supported their grandmother on each side, while listening to her chatter as they walked outside.


    Lu Peijin¡¯s appearance today was too deceptive, as no one could recognize him.


    The usual Lu Peijin was seen in a wheelchair, dressed in a suit, but today he was wearing a hat and a mask, looking just like a young college student.


    The doctors and nurses knew that this elderlydy had been instructed to be treated as a VIP guest, so the medical staff came out to mention the precautions to be followed afterwards.


    Su Zhiruan took note of everything and sincerely thanked them, ¡°Thank you all, you¡¯ve been a great help.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, not at all!¡±


    Hearing her say this, everyone¡¯s fondness for her rose a bit more.


    Su Zhiruan and Lu Peijin led their grandmother out of the hospital¡¯s main door.


    The grandmother took a deep breath and eximed happily, ¡°Today is the happiest day for me. Ruanruan and this young man both came to pick me up. After getting better, I feel much lighter!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you also need to take good care of your healthter. While I¡¯m at work, you should rest well at home. Only if you¡¯re healthy can I take you around the world to y,¡± Su Zhiruan said, seeing her expression vivid and feeling much rxed herself.


    ¡°Very well, but grandma is old now. If you two want to go out and have fun, just go and build your rtionship¡­¡± She looked at Lu Peijin and Su Zhiruan with loving eyes, thinking more and more that these two children were really well-matched. She truly wished these two could be together.


    ¡°Grandma! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Let¡¯s get in the car first,¡± Su Zhiruan groaned with a headache. Older people always wanted to match-make the younger generation, but their intention was to see the younger ones support each other and form a small family, which was understandable.


    Lu Peijin just listened to their conversation with a smile, not intervening or interrupting.


    Soon, they arrived at the new residential area where Su Zhiruan had rented a ce.


    This wasn¡¯t a particrly good neighborhood, but she had considered it before renting since many elderly people lived here, and there were morning and evening markets, bing very quiet after the bustle. Many older people lived here, and themunity was very good with various entertainment activities and facilities.


    ¡°It¡¯s on the second floor; let¡¯s go up first,¡± Su Zhiruan supported her grandmother, carrying many things in her other hand, struggling slightly.


    At this moment, the items in her hand were silently taken over by Lu Peijin. He was tall and found it easy to carry these household goods. Then, he supported her grandmother again, ¡°Grandma, be careful of the steps.¡±


    Su Zhiruan stood by his side. His movements were so light and quick, it was almost like a breeze had passed by.


    The breeze was silent, but she could smell the faint sandalwood on him.


    This had been a recurring midnight dream, in which she would smell this scent and fall into a deep, weary sleep.


    @@novelbin@@


    Soon, after the two had gone upstairs, Lu Peijin said something that made grandma couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    It was then that Su Zhiruan pulled the keys from her bag and unlocked the door to let grandma in.


    As soon as grandma entered, she happily looked around, her demeanor resembling that of an excited child.


    Su Zhiruan didn¡¯t enter. Instead, she quietly closed the door and then, facing Lu Peijin, she began, ¡°Mr. Lu, you really don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    Lu Peijin leanedzily against the wall, arms crossed. At that moment, he appeared rxed, a stark contrast to the aloof and authoritative chairman of the Lu Group, his gaze softening with a smile as he looked at Su Zhiruan, ¡°Isn¡¯t this nice? Grandma is happy!¡±


    ¡°Grandma thinks we are¡­but our rtionship isn¡¯t something that can be discussed openly,¡± Su Zhiruan whispered, taking a step closer to him. She always remembered her mission and knew what she ought to do.


    But now, things had deviated from the original n.


    And it was different from what she had imagined.


    ¡°Since the olddy is happy, why not let her believe it?¡± Lu Peijin felt somewhat choked up. It had been his idea to draft the agreement, yet now it seemed as if she was constantly reminding him not to forget, as if making sure he remembered. He had long forgotten his initial cold demeanor and just felt unhappy.


    Su Zhiruan didn¡¯t want to continue the lie. She took a deep breath and was about to say more.


    However, at that moment, she was suddenly enveloped by a pair ofrge hands.


    The two were already standing very close; Lu Peijin merely had to reach out to grasp her.


    In an instant, the world spun around, and their positions switched.


    Su Zhiruan was pressed against the wall, her pupils dting instantly.


    ¡°Lu¡ªmmh¡­¡±


    She felt the faint scent of sandalwood spreading gradually at the tip of her nose, the fragrance was very light.


    At that moment, it was as if she was enveloped by the sandalwood.


    A flood of gentleness, coolness, and sweetness mingled together, reminding her of the kiss days ago.


    After a long while, Lu Peijin let her go.


    He smiled, arms still crossed, and even when he saw Su Zhiruan¡¯s legs go weak, he lent a hand and said righteously, ¡°Miss Su should be careful while walking! Though a stranger like me is here to help this time, there might not always be such kind-hearted people around.¡±


    He had been smiling as he spoke, even straightening her cor.


    Su Zhiruan, her breath unsteady, leaned on the door, only to hear him chuckle again.


    ¡°Tonight, how about this stranger gets to know Miss Su a little better? Perhaps we¡¯re not yet acquainted well enough¡­¡±


    ¡°President Lu loves to joke,¡± Su Zhiruan¡¯s smile stiffened momentarily before deciding tough it off.


    She truly wondered if this yful, joking man, always thinking about such matters, was indeed the same cold, capricious young master of the Lu Family!

 Chapter 56 - 56 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 18

    Chapter 56: Chapter 56 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 18


    As she thought this, Su Zhiruan didn¡¯t know how to feel.


    Today, having upset Lu Peijin, she guessed she wouldn¡¯t need breakfast tomorrow morning.


    Because Lu Peijin might not even let her get out of bed!


    The slight noise outside didn¡¯t alert grandma.


    Perhaps she wanted Su Zhiruan and him to foster their rtionship.


    Upon entering, Su Zhiruan saw her grandma tending to the nts in the bedroom.


    Suddenly, she remembered how her grandma loved caring for these nts. She walked over and stood beside her, ¡°Grandma, how do you like it here? Will you get used to living here?¡±


    ¡°This is a nice ce, Grandma really likes it. You two can take therge room, and I¡¯ll be just fine in this small one,¡± Grandma cheerfully ced her things into the cab.


    ¡°You take therge room, Grandma,¡± Su Zhiruan wouldn¡¯t let the elderly woman take the smaller room, so she took the items out again, insisting that she stay in therge room. Then, as Grandma objected, she changed the topic,pleting a white lie, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s settled then. You¡¯ll stay in the master bedroom. I¡¯m busy with work¡­ I usually stay at staff amodations, and sometimes¡­ I also go out to see him.¡±


    As she uttered ¡°him,¡± Su Zhiruan nced at Lu Peijin.


    In fact, what he had said earlier wasn¡¯t wrong; having someone by her side reduced grandma¡¯s worries significantly. And for now, the best candidate seemed to be Lu Peijin.


    Worst case, she would just say they broke up after the contract ended.


    Grandma wouldn¡¯t think too much into it.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± grandma truly didn¡¯t think much about it. She observed the couple, and with the insight of someone who¡¯d seen much of life, she immediately felt that this young man definitely had intentions for their Ruanruan.


    Having lived half a lifetime already, such insights were inevitable. His look towards their Ruanruan was far from innocent. Perhaps he himself was unaware, even blind to it, and still struggling within about whether his feelings were genuine. But with her lifelong experience, she saw everything clearly.


    Let the young people experience their feelings themselves. Grandma said nothing more, instead cheerfully opening the fridge, ¡°Ruanruan said earlier she wanted to eat the meal I cook. Xiaolu, I don¡¯t know if my cooking will suit your taste, but stay for dinner.¡±


    Lu Peijin smiled and nodded, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m looking forward to your cooking. Let me assist you. Since you¡¯ve just recovered from a serious illness, let me help.¡±


    ¡°No need, no need! Both of you go outside!¡± Grandma quickly waved her hand, stopping Su Zhiruan and Lu Peijin who were both trying to help, ¡°If you¡¯re free, why not go downstairs and buy some soy sauce.¡±


    Prior to Grandma¡¯s discharge from the hospital, Su Zhiruan had arranged all daily living supplies and even stocked the fridge with food, but after looking around, she realized she had indeed forgotten to buy soy sauce.


    So, after some back and forth, Su Zhiruan and Lu Peijin went downstairs together.


    At the supermarket downstairs, thinking they had just married and moved in, they even received an extra pack of tissues at checkout, ¡°Come again, you¡¯re residents of the samemunity, it¡¯s so convenient being up and down the floors.¡±


    Su Zhiruan ced the tissues in the stic bag, chatted briefly with the owner, and then left with Lu Peijin.


    Walking past the car, Lu Peijin suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Zhiruan looked at him as he took out the car keys to unlock the door, puzzled for a moment, but then she thought of a possibility, ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lu Peijin sat in the back seat and immediately pulled Su Zhiruan into the seat with him.


    He then quickly shut the car door, ¡°I can¡¯t wait till tonight.¡±


    Su Zhiruan: ¡°???¡±


    All she heard was the man sighing softly before him, then he took the soy sauce from her hand, ced it on the front seat, and took her hand into his, cing it somewhere.


    The next second, Su Zhiruan felt as if she had touched a hot iron, swiftly retracting her hand, her cheeks instantly burning up, ¡°Lu Peijin¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ruanruan,¡± he sighed softly in her ear, the tone burning, ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Su Zhiruan showed a stiff smile and decided to gently remind him, ¡°But now, it¡¯s eleven-thirty in the morning, broad daylight, Director Lu.¡±


    @@novelbin@@


    ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you.¡± Lu Peijin simply took her hand. ¡°Hand?¡±


    ¡­


    Twenty minutester¡­


    The soy sauce bottle was being held by Lu Peijin, with the tissue inside long gone.


    Su Zhiruan wanted to shake her hand free but was caught by the man in the next second and ced directly into his palm.


    By the time they got back, grandma¡¯s cooking was nearly finished, except for the dishes that needed soy sauce. The rest of the dishes were neatly and beautifully arranged on the table, making one¡¯s mouth water at the sight.


    They weren¡¯t the overly exquisite dishes of a luxury hotel but rather the homey meals typical of an ordinary family¡¯s household.


    When grandma heard them return, she peeked out from the kitchen, ¡°Just wait a little longer, dinner will be ready soon. You guys go wash your hands first; no rush.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already made plenty, grandma. We could do with fewer dishes, there are only three of us, we don¡¯t need that much.¡± Lu Peijin looked at the scene inside. He could cook some dishes too and naturally knew roughly which dishes these ingredients were for.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy today, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still strong. These few dishes are nothing; handling meals for over a dozen people back in the day was no problem for me.¡±


    Grandma blinked her eyes and then continued cooking.


    *


    Soon, the dishes were served one by one. Su Zhiruan had gone to wash her hands as soon as she got back and now eagerly picked up her chopsticks.


    The dishes on the dinner table were steaming hot. It was just the three of them, no deals, noworking, they ate silently, focusing solely on their meal.


    ¡°How is it? How is grandma¡¯s cooking?¡± Grandma¡¯s eyes sparkled, eager to hear their opinions.


    Su Zhiruan was too happy eating to speak, she simply gave a big thumbs up, ¡°Delicious, delicious!¡±


    ¡°No wonder Ruanruan kept thinking about it. Grandma¡¯s cooking is really great.¡± Lu Peijin also said after tasting a mouthful.


    Hearing thepliments from the two of them, grandma¡¯s smile grew even wider.


    Then, the three of them ate while chatting.


    However, just then, grandma suddenly blurted out a question.


    ¡°Xiaolu and Ruanruan, do you guys have any ns for getting married?¡±


    The moment she spoke, Su Zhiruan nearly spat out her food.


    Even Lu Peijin was taken aback.


    Yet, he instinctively looked towards Su Zhiruan.


    Su Zhiruan knew very well that her rtionship with Lu Peijin was an unspeakable contract, such a rtionship could certainly not lead to marriage.


    ¡°Grandma! That question is a bit too¡ª¡± Su Zhiruan looked at Lu Peijin.


    This contract was initially proposed by Lu Peijin; he surely knew how to exin it, and whatever the reason, it surely must be unrted to marriage, right?


    However, what shocked her even more was Lu Peijin¡¯s next statement¡ª

 Chapter 57 - 57 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 19

    Chapter 57: Chapter 57 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 19


    ¡°As long as she is willing, I can do it anytime,¡± Lu Peijin dered, causing Su Zhiruan to almost drop her chopsticks to the floor.


    Lu Peijin!


    Him!!


    A storm of shock instantly surged in Su Zhiruan¡¯s heart, as she had not expected Lu Peijin to say such a thing!


    She looked towards her grandmother, whose expression had also turned into one of surprise, ncing back and forth between Su Zhiruan and Lu Peijin.


    ¡°Good, good, good, it¡¯s most important for you two to be together and have a good life,¡± the grandmother, with a smile brimming on her face, kept adding food to their tes as if they were already a couple. Delighted in her heart, she decided to add a few more words.


    ¡°Xiaolu, when you two are together, I hope you will look after Ruanruan well. Ruanruan has had a hard life, growing up just with this old woman. I don¡¯t have much to give her. Conditions were very tough during her childhood. If you can truly treat Ruanruan well, then I can rest easy entrusting her to you. But if you¡¯re just ying around or intend to bully her, then this old woman will go to any lengths to give you trouble,¡± the grandmother said afterughing, delivering this message.


    It seemed simple, almost like she was joking, but both Su Zhiruan and Lu Peijin knew that this was an elderly person¡¯s way of protecting the child she had watched grow up. She may not have many capabilities, but if someone were to bully her child, she would spare no effort to protect.


    Lu Peijin fell silent, cing down his chopsticks on the table.


    In the following moments, Su Zhiruan spoke more.


    She settled her grandmotherfortably, leaving her with enough money and a new cellphone, and taught her some simple functions. Since the grandmother could read a bit, she wasn¡¯t worried about her daily life.


    Lu Peijin helped clear the table and brought all the gifts he had brought up to the front hall.


    @@novelbin@@


    By the time everything was nearly squared away, it was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    The grandmother stood at the door to say goodbye, with Su Zhiruan following Lu Peijin downstairs.


    Yet, as they walked together, they did not speak a word.


    They continued in silence until they got into the car.


    Once inside the car, instead of driving off immediately, Lu Peijin moved closer, fastening Su Zhiruan¡¯s seatbelt before asking, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lu,¡± Su Zhiruan had been wanting to speak earlier but hadn¡¯t found the opportunity. Now that Lu Peijin had initiated, she continued, ¡°Why did you say those things to my grandmother, Mr. Lu? You both clearly know what our real rtionship is. Why lead her to believe that we are boyfriend and girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°You know that I can¡¯t possibly marry you!¡± Su Zhiruan said, then stubbornly looked at him.


    Although she was here on a mission, their rtionship was strictly business. She didn¡¯t want her grandmother to be deceived, nor did she want her to find out that it was all a lie, all a scheme!


    Lu Peijin just sat quietly. He had nothing to say and no grounds to say it.


    Their rtionship was contractual; he wanted a child, she wanted to save her grandmother.


    Originally, that¡¯s what he had thought.


    Even when he made the decision, his secretary had tried to stop him.


    The reason was that she was still young, and given that if the Lu family¡¯s eldest grandson were toe from her, future entanglements with the Lu family or him could be theughing stock of the upper-ss and create a scandal.


    Initially, he was indeed concerned about this issue. Once there was a child, Su Zhiruan would naturally be the mother and could, if she desired, entangle herself with the Lu family or even marry into it. It was a legitimate concern.


    But in fact, that didn¡¯t happen.


    She hadn¡¯t shown the slightest interest in the Lu family; she hardly ever brought up their situation and rarely discussed their ns when she did.


    In other words, in her envisioned future, there was only herself and her grandmother.


    Her personality made Lu Peijin feel that even if he was the one clinging to her, it would absolutely never be the other way around.


    And that was indeed the case.


    Especially today.


    Lu Peijin had actually received news several days earlier that Su Zhiruan¡¯s grandmother was almost recovered and would soon be discharged from the hospital.


    He even deliberately stayed at home for a longer period, thinking that if she asked, he would drive to pick up her grandmother.


    But she said nothing, and in the end, it was he who brought it up.


    At this moment, Lu Peijin¡¯s heart was bing more and more ufortable.


    It was as if an invisible hand was tightly gripping his heart, making it hard for him to even breathe.


    He felt a mix of emotions in his heart, one moment deste, the next tumultuous like churning seas.


    As if possessed, he suddenly said something to Su Zhiruan.


    ¡°Actually¡­ marrying for real could be an option.¡±


    The moment the words left his lips, he himself was stunned. It was the only sentence that came to his mind in that fixed moment.


    When Su Zhiruan heard these words, it was as if she had been struck by lightning, ¡°What, what did you say?¡±


    Lu Peijin didn¡¯t n to deny what he said. Pretending to be casual, he added a few more words, ¡°You don¡¯t eat much, which really makes you easy to support. If you were to really marry¡­ it could work.¡±


    Su Zhiruan¡¯s heart was lifted in an instant.


    What was this situation?!


    ¡°Mr. Lu, if I remember correctly, it was clearly written in the contract before that I am not to cling to the Lu Family,¡± Su Zhiruan sighed deeply, then continued, ¡°In that case, perhaps it¡¯s better not to say such things again. Once the child is born, I will leave with my grandmother. You needn¡¯t worry about me clinging to you or the Lu Family, or the child.¡±


    During the time she spent with Lu Peijin, she believed he might have developed some feelings, but she could not.


    A marriage between different social sses is doomed not tost.


    Su Zhiruan was not a romantic. From the beginning of this world, she had been firm in her thinking: give birth to the child,plete the system task, and then rest for a while.


    ¡°Rest assured! Everything I said today was just a test,¡± Lu Peijin felt choked up inside, yet had no outlet for his frustration, his internal struggle growing more painful and sour. He felt like he had eaten an unripe fruit, ufortable inside, hence his speech inevitably turned cold, ¡°Since Miss Su wants to finish the task and have the child quickly, let¡¯s cooperate well.¡±


    Su Zhiruan breathed a sigh of relief and nodded.


    The car sped away.


    *


    And retribution came quickly.


    That night, she experienced from Lu Peijin a torment like never before!


    He seemed as if deeply agitated, demanding a lot, and fiercely.


    Su Zhiruan kept her eyes open, tears streaming.


    She wanted to close her eyes, to not witness the scene before her, but the man insisted she keep her eyes open, facing the mirror opposite, watching the whole process without missing a thing.


    By the end, she was so tormented she was almost falling apart.

 Chapter 58 - 58 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 20

    Chapter 58: Chapter 58 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 20


    They went on until the sky began to lighten with the first hint of dawn.


    Only then did they stop.


    Su Zhiruan curled up under the nket, covered by a corner of it, her breathing even, having long fallen asleep.


    After showering, Lu Peijin sat down to watch her.


    Even after a good bout, the sullen mood in his heart didn¡¯t dissipate.


    If anything, it grew heavier.


    @@novelbin@@


    This was the first time in his life he had felt this way.


    Lu Peijin tidied everything up as usual and left her some breakfast, then went to work.


    As soon as he got to work, his secretary could tell that their CEO was in a terrible mood today.


    Though he was always cold, today there was a low pressure all around him, the sort that made one feel chilled to the bone when near him.


    The secretary kept stealing nces at him, and of course, Lu Peijin noticed. He looked up indifferently and his gaze lightly fell on him, ¡°Want to ask something?¡±


    ¡°Boss, you¡­¡± After pondering his words, not sure if he should ask, the secretary eventually spoke up, ¡°Boss¡ªare you, by any chance, having a conflict with Miss Su? You seem to look rather unwell today.¡±


    As soon as he said this, Lu Peijin¡¯s face grew even darker.


    ¡°No,¡± Lu Peijin replied curtly.


    The secretary saw his expression in the rearview mirror and noticed that there was still a hint of annoyance between his brows. After thinking for a moment, he spoke his mind about what he had observedtely, ¡°Boss, may I ask you inly, do you have some feelings for Miss Su?¡±


    The secretary, having reached his current position at Lu Group, was obviously no fool. He had noted every change in his boss over the past period, and the only change was Su Zhiruan!


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly be considering ending the contract and wanting to be with her, could you?¡± The secretary saw that Lu Peijin was not angry, just frowning in the back seat. As for the documents in his hand, it was evident that he hadn¡¯t read a single word.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Lu Peijin rejected outright. The more he thought about what Su Zhiruan had said the day before, the more he couldn¡¯t cool down, ¡°Since she is so intent on fulfilling the contract and taking her grandma away from Jinghua! Then I¡¯ll grant her wish! She can leave after giving birth to the child!¡±


    The secretary added, ¡°Boss, it seems that women need to recuperate during the postpartum confinement period after giving birth, or they could develop health problems.¡±


    Lu Peijin lowered his eyelids and amended his words, ¡°Then let her finish the confinement and get lost!¡±


    Secretary: ¡°¡­¡± His mouth twitched slightly, wanting to say something else, but in the end, he closed his mouth and said nothing.


    But the secretary was full ofints in his heart!


    Oh dear! Their boss obviously cared so much! Now he was acting all cold and unfeeling, pretending he was convincing himself when in reality, anyone with eyes could see right through it!


    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a business triping up, please check your schedule,¡± the secretary remembered the uing trip on the schedule.


    ¡°Arrange it for the near future.¡± Lu Peijin was in a foul mood but didn¡¯t know why exactly. There was a business trip, so he decided to bring forward the trip scheduled for a monthter.


    ¡­


    When Su Zhiruan woke up in the morning, she looked at the disorder in the room and the messy red marks all over her body, and immediately felt a wave of headache.


    Then, she received a message from Lu Peijin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on a business trip for a month, during which time I won¡¯t be returning. You can go back and keep Grandmapany.¡±


    So it was Lu Peijin who had to go on a business trip. She pressed her phone and replied with a ¡°Okay¡±.


    *


    In the following month, Su Zhiruan split her time, sometimes keeping her grandmotherpany, other times studying for her postgraduate exams at Lu Peijin¡¯s Fujin Water Pavilion.


    Lu Peijin would send her messages every few days, and the two of them kept in contact like that.


    Originally, she thought that life would continue peacefully like this.


    However, one morning as she stepped out to memorize knowledge points, Su Zhiruan was surrounded by a group of people.


    ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the girl that Lu Peijin has been hiding in his golden house!¡± The young man in front of her wore a leather jacket studded with metal rivets and carried a bup sack, while his minions behind him all wore ill-intended expressions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know any Lu Peijin you¡¯re talking about,¡± Su Zhiruan knew right away they were after her. Judging by their demeanor, they were full of malice, but she was unarmed, so she chose to outsmart them, ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. Since Lu Peijin treasures you so much, we should take good care of you,¡± said the leader of the group as he came closer, leering at her from head to toe before snickering coldly and circling around her twice, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re a valuable pawn. It¡¯s a critical time for the Lu Family¡¯s struggle for power. If the old man, or outsiders, knew that he¡¯s keeping you, do you think he would be kicked out of the Lu Family?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do to me¡ª,¡± Su Zhiruan clenched her fists. These people had investigated her identity and knew who she was, so there was no point in pretending. It was better to ask them directly what they intended to do.


    ¡°Nothing much, just bring you to the old man. He is quite an interesting person, always pressuring Lu Peijin to marry and have children. But Lu Peijin is indeed his son, resisting the pressure. Now it¡¯s perfect, he¡¯s turned himself into a cripple, and if the old man knew that a cripple like him is keeping you, well, nobledies already look down on cripples, I really want to see how you¡¯ll exin this!¡± The leader, who was Lu Ming, a son out of wedlock of the Lu Family, had always wanted to bring down Lu Peijin.


    Maybe their auras were ipatible, or maybe he just couldn¡¯t stand Lu Peijin. As soon as he entered the Lu Family, he detested the seemingly high-born Lu Peijin, who resembled a scion of an ancient noble family.


    With him around, they, the illegitimate sons who were unfit for public view, felt like mere jesters, never worthy to be his peers.


    When Su Zhiruan heard they intended to bring her before the old man, she breathed a sigh of relief, but if she could save herself, there was no need to risk being taken there.


    At that moment, Lu Ming also seemed to realize he had spoken too much. When he saw Su Zhiruan quietly dialing the emergency number, he went straight over and snatched her phone away.


    ¡°You guys, stuff her into the bup sack! Damn it, thinking of calling the police? What good would that do? I¡¯m a member of the Lu Family!¡± Lu Ming said menacingly.


    The henchmen tied Su Zhiruan up in the bup sack and then secured her to Lu Ming¡¯s motorcycle.


    With the roar of engines, Lu Ming and his cohorts rode their motorcycles, zooming and weaving through the streets at breakneck speeds.


    Su Zhiruan had not expected these young men¡¯s motorcycles to be so fast; she couldn¡¯t speak, tied up in the sack.


    Dizzy, her head spun, and the world turned upside down, all at once.


    ¡°Old man, look what I¡¯ve brought you¡ªLu Peijin¡¯s kept woman!¡± As soon as Lu Ming entered, he began shouting loudly.


    The old man seemed to say something, or perhaps not.


    Su Zhiruan couldn¡¯t hear clearly.


    By the time she was let out, she was so dizzy that she involuntarily retched.


    ¡°Ugh¡ª¡±


    That single retch left the entire Lu Family stunned!

 Chapter 59 - 59 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 21

    Chapter 59: Chapter 59 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 21


    It was at this moment that the sack over Su Zhiruan¡¯s head was removed, and she got a full view of her surroundings.


    She was now in arge hall, staring at two people in front of her: one with salt-and-pepper hair, wearing a traditional buttoned jacket and leaning on a cane; the other was Lu Ming, the young man who had just cornered her.


    When Su Zhiruan retched, these two, as well as Lu Ming¡¯sckeys who were squeezing at the door not daring toe in, and the butler and the cooking auntie on the other side, everyone heard it.


    ¡°Scoundrel!!!¡±


    After a brief silence, the old master Lu erupted with a huge scolding and mmed his dragon-head cane down on Lu Ming¡¯s head furiously. Not content with one hit, he reached for the vase next to him to hit Lu Ming again but was stopped by the people around him. Only then did he start cursing terribly, ¡°Lu Ming! I turn a blind eye to your usual misdeeds, but if you dare to harm her¡ªor the eldest grandson of the Lu Family¡ªI¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±


    Su Zhiruan was a bit confused about the situation. She had been dragged in here by Lu Ming¡¯sckeys, thrown on the floor with a sack over her head, and had only managed to wriggle out of the loosened sack during the process.


    She tried to stand up, but before she could move, the auntie and the butler rushed over, clumsily helping her up, ¡°Miss, are you alright? Sit on the sofa first.¡±


    @@novelbin@@


    Su Zhiruan waved her hand, intending to say she was fine, just car sick.


    However, at that moment, she felt her stomach churning and saw a trash can next to the living room. Breaking free from the butler and the auntie, she rushed toward the trash can to throw up, but ended up just retching.


    The butler and the cooking auntie exchanged nces, then looked towards the old master Lu.


    At this point, old master Lu couldn¡¯t even concern himself with beating up Lu Ming anymore. Casting aside his cane, he walked over, his voice shaking. He had been a decisive leader of the Lu Group in his youth, and age had not changed that. However, he became tense and, seeing that Su Zhiruan seemed to have recovered, quickly called the butler and others to action, ¡°What are you standing around for! Help Miss Su to the sofa! Butler, call the family doctor over!¡±


    But before the butler could even leave, old master Lu immediately stopped him, ¡°Butler,e back! Prepare the car, we are going straight to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡¯m not¡ª¡± Su Zhiruan was beginning to understand why these people were in such a panic.


    They must think she¡¯s pregnant!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, girl!¡± old master Lu was all action, holding the phone to call the hospital director, while threatening a cowering Lu Ming, ¡°You, if anything happens to your brother¡¯s child today, I¡¯ll drive you out of the Lu Family on the spot!¡±


    Lu Ming didn¡¯t dare to let out a breath.


    Seeing this, hisckeys scattered like startled birds.


    Afterward, everyone in the Lu Family began to hustle about quickly, seeming very busy, and Su Zhiruan couldn¡¯t even find a good opportunity to exin that her retching was due to motion sickness, not pregnancy.


    It wasn¡¯t until she was seated in the car that Su Zhiruan was able to speak with old master Lu.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, I am not pregnant; it was just car sickness,¡± Su Zhiruan never imagined, she would be sitting in a car with the legendary decisive former head of the Lu Family, old master Lu, in such circumstances.


    Even though she was a person who could remain calm in the face of sudden changes, the current situation was truly beyond her imagination.


    ¡°Su girl, do you really think I wouldn¡¯t know about what¡¯s been going on between you and Lu Peijin, thatd?¡± old master Lu looked at her, growing more and more satisfied as he did. Sometimes, a person¡¯s character can be seen from their appearance. Having lived so many years, almost ready to be buried, he looked at Su Zhiruan. The youngdy was not old, but she possessed a maturity and temperament far beyond her peers, very serene, giving people a feeling offort just by being with her.


    ¡°Old Master Lu is well-informed.¡± Su Zhiruan wasn¡¯t quite sure to what extent the old man understood her rtionship with Lu Peijin.


    Was it just the apparent sugar daddy rtionship, or the actual contractual one?


    Actually, when she signed the contract, Su Zhiruan had already made a rough n for this system task. At that time, Lu Peijin and his secretary probably worried that she would cling to the Lu Family or the child to be born afterwards, which was why they included so many uses in the contract.


    But in fact, Su Zhiruan didn¡¯t even want to have the slightest rtionship with the Lu Family, let alone curry favor with the legendary old master.


    ¡°That kid Lu Peijin, he always refused the arranged marriages I set up for him; I didn¡¯t expect that the first woman he would choose to take care of would be you,¡± Old Master Lu chatted leisurely with Su Zhiruan, as if a kind elder was inquiring about his junior¡¯s life.


    But as soon as these words came out, Su Zhiruan immediately realized that the old master probably only thought Lu Peijin was keeping her as a kept woman, and not that she would leave the Lu Family after giving birth to the child as per the contract.


    ¡°Since you know, there was no need to bring me to the hospital,¡± Su Zhiruan said, looking at the approaching hospital sign with a bit of resignation, ¡°I¡¯m very clear that I¡¯m not pregnant.¡±


    At this time, the Lu Family¡¯s car had already arrived at the hospital.


    And as soon as Old Master Lu spoke, the whole hospital was decked out, ready and waiting to receive them.


    Su Zhiruan originally thought she would go through a check-up, confirm there was no child, and then put Old Master Lu¡¯s mind at ease.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was that reality would p her in the face so hard.


    ¡°Madam, ording to the ultrasound and blood results, the fetus has been imnted for nearly a month!¡± The nurse handed several sheets to Su Zhiruan.


    Su Zhiruan hadn¡¯t expected that she was actually pregnant!


    She subconsciously touched her stomach, setting the papers aside.


    When Old Master Lu picked up the papers, his entire demeanor was one of surprise and joy, as if he had already seen the Lu Family¡¯s child being born and calling him grandpa.


    Su Zhiruan, not quite believing it, summoned the system that hadn¡¯t appeared in a long time in her mind, ¡°System, are you there?¡±


    [I am here, what is it, host?]


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant?¡±


    [Let me check, ah! Indeed, the Newbie Gift Package has started to take effect. You don¡¯t have to worry, the Newbie Gift Package, just like in the previous world, won¡¯t cause you any pregnancy or childbirth troubles!] The system spoke in a cheerful tone.


    Su Zhiruan understood; she now had a child, meaning she was one step closer topleting the task. This seemed pretty good to her.


    No wonder she hadn¡¯t realized she was pregnant. Her period was dyed and she thought it was due to the recent stress from studying; she hadn¡¯t expected it was because of pregnancy.


    She suddenly became a little curious about what Lu Peijin¡¯s expression would be once he found out she was pregnant.

 Chapter 60 - 60 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 22

    Chapter 60: Chapter 60 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 22


    At first, Lu Peijin was away on a business trip and indeed did not know that Su Zhiruan was pregnant.


    After the meeting, his secretary, holding his phone, handed it over to him with a look full of congrattions, ¡°Mr. Lu, congrattions to you!¡±


    ¡°Why would you congratte me for no reason?¡± Lu Peijin replied indifferently as he tidied up the documents, casually taking the phone, and then he saw the message at the top from Elder Lu¡ª


    [Lu Peijin, the girl you¡¯re hiding in the golden house is pregnant! One month!]


    It was in this instant that Lu Peijin¡¯s mind suddenly went nk.


    The documents that were neatly organized in his hand were subconsciously released, scattering on the floor, just like snowkes.


    At that moment, Lu Peijin, who was always cold, distant, and heartlessly indifferent, as if born with ack of emotion and the man in power at Lu Group, waspletely dumbfounded.


    His lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but his brain, which normally worked like high-end machinery, couldn¡¯te up with a single word to say.


    First, he froze, and then what followed was sheer ecstasy.


    He felt as though he was immersed in tender bubbles, but the next second, he fell into an endless abyss.


    She was pregnant, one month, from that time before he left.


    But her pregnancy also meant that in less than ten months, she would leave Jinghua, fly far away with her grandmother, and nevere back again.


    Su Zhiruan didn¡¯t know there were CCTV cameras in the vi, and maybe it was out of boredom, or simply a desire to see what she was doing, or some unclear feelings in his heart, he almost watched her every day through the surveince.


    Sometimes she was reading on the sofa, sometimes biting her pen while seriously working on problems, and other times preparing meals and then eating quietly.


    Even turning off the CCTV feed elicited a sentiment of reluctant attachment.


    For a long time, Lu Peijin even wondered if there was something wrong with his mental state, otherwise why would he daydream, and when he did, his head was filled with her face, her smile.


    @@novelbin@@


    ¡°Mr. Lu?¡± The secretary squatted down, picked up all the documents, and organized them one by one before cing them in front of Lu Peijin. He thought of something else and simultaneously informed Lu Peijin, ¡°By the way, Mr. Lu, there¡¯s another thing, the old master dered he¡¯s going to cast out the two Lu Ming brothers from the Lu Family.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lu Peijin, holding his phone with the chat box of Su Zhiruan still lit up on the screen, theirst conversation being just yesterday about what they ate today without a single mention of her pregnancy, the secretary knew by looking at his expression that Lu Peijin¡¯s mind was entirely filled with Su Zhiruan, having no interest in what he was about to say.


    ¡°Apparently, Lu Ming kidnapped Miss Su and brought her back to the Lu Family in a sack; the intention was to expose you to the old master, but they didn¡¯t expect Miss Su to suddenly have morning sickness, and it was only after the old master took her to the hospital for a checkup that they found out,¡± the secretary directed the conversation back to Su Zhiruan.


    Indeed, Lu Peijin¡¯s attention was instantly captured.


    He turned off his phone, clenched his fists, and said, ¡°Are you telling me¡­ she was kidnapped by Lu Ming and taken back to the Lu Family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lu,¡± the secretary continued, ¡°but now, the old master has pronounced to expel these two brothers from the Lu Family, and it seems Lu Ming is making a huge scene crying and causing a ruckus. The old master has also kept Miss Su at the Lu Family, saying they can take good care of her!¡±


    ¡°Lu Ming!¡±


    Lu Peijin¡¯s aura gradually grew icy as he softly repeated these two words, as if speaking about a dead man.


    ¡°Buy the next avable flight ticket ande back immediately!¡± Lu Peijin ordered his secretary.


    The secretary nodded in agreement, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right now.¡±


    *


    Su Zhiruan was now staying at the Lu Family¡¯s ce.


    Even though she insisted that she could take care of herself, the old Master Lu, along with the butler, Zhang Ma, and others, took turns persuading her. They promised they would take such good care of her that she would be plump and healthy, telling her not to worry or be afraid.


    Even the old Master Lu, in an attempt to alleviate her stress, spent time with Su Zhiruan telling her many things about Lu Peijin.


    ¡°This kid, Lu Peijin, has always been like a little ice block since he was young; even as he grew up, he remained the same, like an old ice block,¡± Master Lu seemed to be reminiscing about long-ago memories and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Ever since he was young, he never got close to anyone, be it friends, family, or a lover, he dismissed them all with disdain. It¡¯s as if he has no ties to this world at all.¡±


    Master Lu seemed to be speaking both to Su Zhiruan and giving vent to his own feelings.


    Today, after he found out about Su Zhiruan¡¯s pregnancy, he sent a message to Lu Peijin. However, it had been a long time since they had messaged each other before this.


    In his youth, Master Lu neglected his family to vigorously develop his business outside the home, entangling himself in amorous affairs and piling up romantic debts, ultimately producing many illegitimate children. This not onlypletely alienated his original wife, Madam Lu, leading to her death, but it also turned his only son cold-hearted and cynical, no longer believing in the warmth of a family, despising marriage, despising family, and it¡¯s likely why they hadn¡¯t been in touch for an extended time.


    When Master Lu was young, he cared nothing for his family. Now that he was old, he realized that he had long since lost what he most wanted. The illegitimate children all wanted toe in and im their share of the inheritance, each of them vying to please him and push down their siblings in various ways. Yet his own son, Lu Peijin, had long since built up his own business, taking over his mother¡¯s shares and winning the admiration of many shareholders, never relying on pleasing him to get what rightfully belonged to him.


    Even though Master Lu knew that the final inheritance would undoubtedly be left to Lu Peijin, he realized that only when the illegitimate children flitted before his eyes did his son Lu Peijin put some effort into dealing with these half-siblings, showing some drive. And so, he let those illegitimate children be.


    But Master Lu was getting old, after all, and he still hoped that his son could have a family and not follow his old path.


    Su Zhiruan listened to his endless chatter, and eventually, Zhang Ma made some nutritious dishes. Su Zhiruan helped her serve them, surprising Zhang Ma, ¡°Miss Su, you should just leave it, I can do it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, Zhang Ma, it¡¯s on my way, and I didn¡¯t even help with the cooking,¡± Su Zhiruan said, and with a polite smile, she once again gained a lot of favor.


    After the turmoil at the hospital and Master Lu¡¯s endless chatter, the time had already reached evening.


    Just as Master Lu and Su Zhiruan were about to sit down to eat, they heard the butler cry out in surprise from outside the door.


    ¡°Young Master¡ª¡±


    Then, the front gate of the Lu Family estate was flung open, and a travel-worn man stepped in from outside.


    ¡ªIt was Lu Peijin!


    And he wasn¡¯t in a wheelchair!


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    Lu Peijin looked straight at Su Zhiruan and then warily at Master Lu.


    The tense atmosphere exploded in an instant¡ª

 Chapter 61 - 61 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 23

    Chapter 61: Chapter 61 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 23


    Lu Peijin stood at the door, his expression stern, tall and straight like jade, even just standing there, he exuded an overwhelming presence, the kind only those in high positions possessed.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    He looked at Su Zhiruan and repeated, his tone much gentler.


    Su Zhiruan stared nkly, chopsticks still in her hand, unmoved; she could distinctly feel the substantial emotional turbulence of the elder Lu by her side.


    ¡°Lu Peijin?¡± Su Zhiruan looked at him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you still on a business trip?¡±


    Seeing that she hadn¡¯t moved, Lu Peijin strode in determinedly; although the temperature outside was not low, he was dressed in a ck coat and ck leather shoes, his features cold and stark, as if a sharp, icy wind were sting towards her, settling tumultuously in front of her.


    The butler now entered the room, along with Aunt Zhang to the kitchen, witnessing the tense, drawn swords of this father and son confrontation.


    ¡°Peijin, what are you trying to do?¡± The old master Lu watched as he shielded Su Zhiruan behind him; without sadness or joy, expressionless, he simply set down his chopsticks lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just a meal, do you see your father in such a light in your heart?¡±


    ¡°Father? You?¡± Lu Peijin scoffed coldly, ¡°Before you brought your illegitimate child here, did you even remember you had a son like me? Your son kidnapped my woman and brought her to the Lu Family, forcibly taking her for a pregnancy check, and you still remember I am your son?!¡±


    ¡°No need to hate me so much,¡± the old master Lu opened his mouth, feeling an infinite sadness in his heart, even casting pleading eyes on Su Zhiruan, ¡°Zhiruan is pregnant now, let¡¯s talk peacefully. After all, we will be family in the future, there¡¯s no need to hold such a grudge against me, your father.¡±


    Not until Lu Peijin saw that Su Zhiruan was safe and sound did he finally feel assured. He drove straight to the Lu Family as soon as he got off the ne. When he heard from his secretary that she had been kidnapped in a sack and brought here by bike by Lu Ming, he wanted to tear Lu Ming apart with his own hands. Until now, the rage in his heart had not subsided.


    ¡°Where is Lu Ming? Since you insist on protecting your bastard son, then don¡¯t me me for taking matters into my own hands and dealing with both him and his brother.¡± Lu Peijin did not want to talk with the old master Lu anymore, not wanting to stay here a moment longer, he held onto Su Zhiruan, intending to leave.


    Seeing this, the old master Lu became even more anxious, calling out, ¡°Peijin!¡±


    Su Zhiruan gently tugged at Lu Peijin¡¯s sleeve, which he reassuringly held in his hand.


    Calmed by her, Lu Peijin turned back and spoke indifferently to the old master Lu, ¡°If there are no other matters, then we will be leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Peijin! Back then, I wronged you, wronged your mother. I brought back the illegitimate child which drove her away and estranged our father-son rtionship,¡± the old master Lu wept bitterly, looking nearly shattered, sinking deep into his chair, devoid of the vigor of his youth, and the tenderness and kindness he had shown while talking to Su Zhiruan earlier. Now he appeared like any other dejected old man, ¡°For all these years, you¡¯ve refused to enter into an arranged marriage, never even having a girl you liked. I know you have always borne a grudge because of the past. But now, Zhiruan is by your side, and you have a child. If you can still ept me as your father, we can go back to how things were!!¡±


    As soon as Lu Peijin heard the old master Lu mention that Su Zhiruan was now by his side, a pain pierced his heart.


    Everyone might think that because Su Zhiruan was pregnant with his child, she had slowly grown on him, perhaps this was what a happy family looked like.


    But only Lu Peijin knew¡ªSu Zhiruan, she wasn¡¯t willing!


    After thousands of words, the only thing that could prate his heart was the phrase: she wasn¡¯t willing.


    With this simple sentence, everything about him that appeared gentle and perfect on the surface would easily crumble to dust.


    In this moment, all he could do was hold the girl beside him tightly, attempting to dy the inevitable.


    She wanted to leave, to take her grandmother away to distantnds, away from Jinghua, away from this stranger tied to her by a contract, away from their child.


    She had no lingering feelings, only thoughts of leaving.


    But he was powerless, he didn¡¯t want to follow in the footsteps of Old Master Lu and forcefully keep her just for the sake of his own interests.


    ¡°We should go now,¡± Lu Peijin didn¡¯t want to continue speaking and led Su Zhiruan out.


    Behind them, after Old Master Lu had expressed the deepest feelings in his heart, he still saw Lu Peijin leave. His heart instantly felt ice-cold, and he gradually made a decision.


    ¡°Butler, send someone to notify the shareholders to strip Lu Ming and his brother, Lu Yan, of all theirpany powers, and then expel them from Jinghua, never to return!¡± Old Master Lu made this decision.


    The butler had thought he would be shocked, but it seemed he wasn¡¯t surprised by this oue. Considering the point these two brothers had reached, the Lu Family still being willing to keep them was already a gesture of extreme benevolence. Now, expelling them was simply normal.


    Lu Peijin quickly received this news from his secretary.


    However, he only nced at it once, and all his attention was then focused on Su Zhiruan. He reached out his hand as if he wanted to gently touch her stomach but then drew his hand back.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Su Zhiruan knew his mood wasn¡¯t too good, so she didn¡¯t say much more, simply quietly taking hisrge hand and cing it on her not-yet-protruding belly.


    She was still early in her pregnancy, and the child was not yet stirring, but when Lu Peijin touched it, he felt a strange warmth in his heart.


    It was as if a lonely traveler, who had been wandering in the darkness for a long time without light, suddenly saw a beam of light.


    He lowered his eyshes, and unexpectedly felt like crying.


    Even though he was a man, the man in charge of the Lu Group, and though those at the top are often isted or lonely, meeting her, he had signed such a contract with her.


    From the beginning, the rtionship was set, and he thought he wouldn¡¯t develop any feelings. Naturally, she too only ever regarded it as an exchange.


    His heart felt as if it were being tightly squeezed by a giant hand.


    Su Zhiruan noticed something was off with him, thinking he was worried about the child, so she took his hand, speaking softly, ¡°The child is healthy, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Was it before I left¡­ that time?¡± Lu Peijin touched her stomach again, then made sure her clothes were properly fixed before fully enveloping Su Zhiruan in his embrace.


    @@novelbin@@


    ¡°It was that time,¡± Su Zhiruan nodded. The child was unexpected. After she woke up that time, Lu Peijin had already left, and afterward, she hadn¡¯t seen him again, only receiving messages that he was away on a month-long business trip.


    It was only today, after being kidnapped by Lu Ming and brought to the hospital by Old Master Lu, that she discovered she was pregnant.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Lu Peijin buried his head in her shoulder, his voice choked with emotion, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I came back toote¡­¡±

 Chapter 62 - 62 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 24

    Chapter 62: Chapter 62 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 24


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I didn¡¯t even notice myself this month, not a single reaction, don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Zhiruan touched her own belly, still feeling amazed that a little angel had moved in. The months were too few to show a specific embryo, but just thinking of a soft and mushy child calmed her heart extraordinarily.


    She didn¡¯t even realize she was pregnant, which must all be thanks to the System Newbie Gift Package.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back first, I¡¯ve hired a caretaker for you.¡± Lu Peijin was driving, he made sure Su Zhiruan was seated properly, today his driving speed was much reduced, and a lot steadier as well.


    Back home, Su Zhiruan saw the two caretakers that had been hired.


    Upon seeing Lu Peijin standing and helping Su Zhiruan out of the car, the two caretakers exchanged a stunned look.


    This Mr. Lu ¡ª wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in a wheelchair?!


    ¡°Miss Su! Mr. Lu!¡±


    Both bowed simultaneously, shouting in unison, and bowed again.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Su Zhiruan responded.


    ¡°Miss Su cane with us, we will analyze and decide the most suitable dietary and daily habits for you based on your diet and lifestyle.¡±


    Lu Peijin watched reluctantly as they left.


    After Su Zhiruan and the two caretakers went to discuss these issues, Lu Peijin opened the message from his secretary that he had nced at earlier.


    It was an email, not many words, but the content was shocking.


    Old Master Lu himself had ordered, for Lu Ming and his illegitimate older brother, Lu Yan, to get out of thepany, to leave Jinghua, never to return.


    After reading the email, Lu Peijin did not feel schadenfreude, but was instead filled with dread.


    Lu Yan was a man who smiled on the outside but stabbed you in the back, a very sinister person. Even he had to take some effort to dispose of him, whereas Lu Ming was purely an unintelligent bastard.


    A part of the reason Lu Peijin feigned disability was to lower the guard of these illegitimate children, making it easier to deal a fatal blow directly.


    Today, Lu Ming had kidnapped Su Zhiruan and brought her in front of Old Master Lu.


    If Lu Yan had been the one to do this, it¡¯s likely that his woman, and child, would have ended up in the Netherworld.


    Thinking back on it, Lu Peijin felt a chill.


    But what surprised him was, he hadn¡¯t even made a move, and Old Master Lu had already decided to drive Lu Yan and Lu Ming out of Lu Group and the Lu Family, never to let them return to Jinghua.


    Those old slick operators at Lu Group might disregard others¡¯ words, but when Old Master Lu issued an order, nobody was unwilling to push the boat along and grant him this favor.


    Just now, Lu Peijin had been tender with Su Zhiruan for a while, and that was enough time for Lu Yan and Lu Ming to have scurried away disgracefully.


    He had long wanted to deal with these two men and had already prepared the means to strike in secret.


    Yet, to his surprise, just as Su Zhiruan found out she was pregnant, Old Master Lu immediately announced to drive those two men out.


    Afterwards, he would be the sole heir to Lu Group, the only one holding power.


    She and the child, it seemed, could bring him good luck.


    Thinking this, Lu Peijin¡¯s gaze unconsciously shifted towards Su Zhiruan over yonder.


    Her personality was pleasant, always smiling and very polite to everyone. It seemed that anyone who had met her, who had spent time with her, felt she was a good person.


    Lu Peijin¡¯s eyes and brows gradually softened.


    Possibly, even he himself did not realize, now, at this very moment, his eyes looking at Su Zhiruan were filled with love.


    *


    Su Zhiruan and the two caretakers confirmed her daily schedule.


    She had the System Newbie Gift Package, so her pregnancy was basically free from major suffering; she could also continue studying for her postgraduate entrance exam. During the day, the aunties would prepare things like fruit and snacks, and all three meals were prepared ording to nutritional standards.


    Quickly, five months passed.


    After several prenatal check-ups, Su Zhiruan received yet another astonishing piece of news.


    This time, she was expecting triplets!


    A month ago, it was too early to tell, but as the babies in her belly grew bigger, a reexamination at her check-up revealed she was carrying triplets.


    It wasn¡¯t just Su Zhiruan who was surprised!


    Lu Peijin, who apanied her, waspletely stunned.


    He had not expected that she would be having three children at once!!


    Such good fortune had never before urred in the Lu Family.


    Lu Peijin was over the moon with excitement.


    @@novelbin@@


    He even wanted to have his secretary hire two more aunties on the spot to take care of her, but Su Zhiruan stopped him.


    During this time, the two aunties who had been hired, as well as Su Zhiruan, witnessed all the changes in Lu Peijin.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, two aunties are already enough, the children are well-behaved, and the aunties are taking good care of them,¡± Su Zhiruan teased him, ¡°A few days ago the aunties were shocked. They had thought that Lu Peijin, the president of Lu Group, was a strict, meticulous, cold, and indifferent person. Who would have thought he¡¯d be like a child?¡±


    ¡°Were they short on things to be shocked about?¡± Lu Peijin caressed her belly, touching the children, then added, ¡°A few days ago when I bought things for you, the eyes of the two aunties lit up. From the moment I showed up not in a wheelchair, I could tell they were itching to spread the gossip.¡±


    Su Zhiruan had noints about the two aunties.


    Lately, the two aunties didn¡¯t know what kind of novel they were reading, but they started calling them ¡°sir¡± and ¡°madam¡± in every other sentence.


    Their daily duty was to be astonished, much like bystanders in a novel.


    Beyond that, the two aunties were highly empathetic; they chatted happily with her and cooked delicious meals.


    Su Zhiruan watched her belly grow day by day, enjoying delicious food, and asionally received gifts from Lu Peijin, making her life incrediblyfortable.


    As for her grandmother, she hadn¡¯t revealed the news to her yet and had reduced the number of times she went out. Her grandmother didn¡¯t know about the pregnancy and thought she was on a business trip abroad.


    Lately, Lu Peijin had taken to buying her all sorts of clothing and jewelry.


    It was said that one day, he had someone privately book an entire season¡¯s collection of clothing and jewelry. Outsiders spected that Lu Peijin had found someone he liked, splurging for that person¡¯s sake.


    And in the end, all those things ended up in Su Zhiruan¡¯s dressing room.


    She sometimes felt helpless, patting her belly, indicating that she really couldn¡¯t wear these now, but Lu Peijin wouldn¡¯t listen and only thought about buying more for her every day.


    This slightly troubled Su Zhiruan, but having such surprises each day was also nice.


    As the months went by, spring turned to autumn, and she moved into her seventh month of pregnancy.


    She was rather slim, so the triplets in her belly didn¡¯t look very big; to the unknowing observer, it appeared as if she was carrying twins.


    During this time, Lu Peijin, who was usually cold and ruthless, known to outsiders as a workaholic, a veritable work machine, even started leaving the office early sometimes, just toe home and see her sooner.


    This unusual behavior sparked a lot of spection and curiosity among people.


    The private hospital had already prepared a private room, just waiting for her to give birth.


    That day, the doorbell suddenly rang; Lu Peijin was feeding grapes to Su Zhiruan and went out to check upon hearing the sound.


    Su Zhiruan grew curious and looked up as well.


    Then, her gaze met with a familiar person¡ª

 Chapter 63 - 63 After Fleeing, The Disabled Boss Stops Pretending 25

    Chapter 63: Chapter 63 After Fleeing, The Disabled Boss Stops Pretending 25


    The visitor was Gu Baicha!


    When Lu Peijin saw it was her, his expression turned much colder, and he crossed his arms without any intention of inviting her in. He simply asked indifferently, ¡°What are you here for?¡±


    Su Zhiruan exchanged a nce with Gu Baicha through the window and watched as her expression quickly shifted from confusion to anger.


    ¡°What am I here for?!¡± Gu Baicha seemed to muster sudden courage, pointing at Su Zhiruan as she questioned, ¡°Lu Peijin! Didn¡¯t you say before that she was a hotel waitress?! Why is she now pregnant and in your house?! Did you lie to me?!¡±


    Su Zhiruan¡¯s curiosity was piqued; she looked from one to the other, eating grapes and watching their exchange.


    Normally, she never inquired about Lu Peijin¡¯s social circle or work matters, given their contractual rtionship, and she didn¡¯t have the habit of prying too deeply into things. But now, she was quite curious about Gu Baicha.


    She had seen her with Lu Peijin at the mall before, and then again in the hotel, but Gu Baicha had not appeared since.


    Su Zhiruan had even wondered whether this Gu Baicha could be Lu Peijin¡¯s fiancee or something, but then she thought it might just be unrequited love.


    Upon hearing Gu Baicha¡¯s remarks, Lu Peijin¡¯s brows furrowed, ¡°Do I need to seek your opinion on what I do?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Su Zhiruan watched as Gu Baicha¡¯s face grew paler and paler until her eyes filled with tears; finally, with a stamp of her foot, she left the ce.


    With just one sentence, Lu Peijin had driven the young girl away!


    Seeing Gu Baicha leave, he seemed to realize something and quickly went back to Su Zhiruan to exin, ¡°She and I have nothing to do with each other. After meeting once at a banquet, she has been pestering me repeatedly. That time at the mall was also a chance encounter.¡±


    Lu Peijin exined while observing Su Zhiruan¡¯s expression.


    However, he found that Su Zhiruan didn¡¯t seem to care much about it; she ate her grapes and memorized her book. After hearing his words, she didn¡¯t give much of a response, only saying, ¡°It¡¯s actually fine, you don¡¯t need to exin so much.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t care?¡± After Lu Peijin hastily exined, he realized that she truly didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°ording to the contract, I don¡¯t have the right to care,¡± said Su Zhiruan, who was very clear in her heart about her own position. She had signed the contract and would abide by it. After all, she only needed toplete the System¡¯s task of having a child. It wasn¡¯t realistic to forcibly tie together two people from drastically different backgrounds just because of the child.


    She had always been level-headed.


    A man smitten by love can still be reasoned with. But a woman drowned in it cannot.


    Women who are ruled by their emotions and be deeply entangled in them will find it hard to extricate themselves. If that were the case, she would rather stick to the original contract.


    If love made her life miserable, then it was worthless. The saying ¡°love fills the belly as well as water¡± is, after all, a rarity. People, especially women, should always consider themselves and their future.


    The light in Lu Peijin¡¯s eyes dimmed a bit, but the me in his heart climbed higher and higher, almost bursting forth. He suddenly had a strong desire to express his inner thoughts, a desire that had never felt so intense. But in the end, Lu Peijin restrained himself, leaving only one word in a very soft voice, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He focused all his attention on Su Zhiruan and eventually settled down with her on the couch, enjoying this long-missed quiet moment with her and the three children in her belly.


    *


    After that, life became calm. Su Zhiruan studied in an orderly fashion. The System¡¯s Newbie Gift Package was the greatest contributor. Throughout her pregnancy, she didn¡¯t feel anything unusual, no difort, and even some minor ailments were attributed to the pregnancy¡ªall of which were eliminated by the System.


    In autumn, not yet ten months pregnant, she checked into the hospital ahead of time.


    The private hospital was very quiet, with good privacy. Aside from two aunts who took care of her, the nurses also spoke in hushed, gentle tones.


    On this very day!


    @@novelbin@@


    Starting from midnight, Su Zhiruan felt regr contractions in her lower abdomen.


    This was a normal phenomenon beforebor, so she quietly waited.


    But then, in the morning.


    An auntie was helping her when, at that moment, she saw Su Zhiruan¡¯s sudden expression of pain and immediately understood. She then called out to another auntie in a rush, ¡°Go get the doctor and nurse quickly! Miss Su is about to give birth!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The other auntie immediately sprinted off to find a nurse.


    Soon, the ward was bustling with several nurses, who prepared Su Zhiruan and the two aunties. Once the cervix dted to a certain degree, it would be time to enter the delivery room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic.¡± Su Zhiruan looked at the aunties running around like ants on a hot pan and couldn¡¯t help but want tough.


    If one didn¡¯t know better, they might think it was the aunties who were giving birth, whereas Su Zhiruan calmly made all the necessary preparations and even walked a few steps on the ground.


    An auntie quickly helped her onto the bed, ¡°Miss Su, you¡¯re about to give birth, don¡¯t wander around anymore. You¡¯re having triplets, they weigh a lot! Lie down on the bed quickly, it¡¯s going to hurt in a moment!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Mr. Lu right now! I¡¯ll send him a message first! Miss Su, would you like something to eat?¡± The other auntie passed things to Su Zhiruan while sending a message to Lu Peijin.


    The nurses stood in the ward, ready for action, while Su Zhiruan looked around, feeling somewhat helpless.


    In her previous world, she had given birth with the help of the System Newbie Gift Package, and every time the delivery had gone smoothly. This time she was even less worried. With modern technology and the Golden Finger of the system, childbirth actually helped her reduce the burden.


    Suddenly, another wave of prebor pain struck briefly, and she clenched the bedsheet beside her fiercely.


    ¡ªNow, it was really time to give birth!


    *


    When Lu Peijin received the message, his heart skipped a beat and he called out to his secretary, ¡°Prepare the car!!¡±


    He didn¡¯t even care about the wheelchair anymore! He was dropping all pretenses!


    Lu Peijin strode meteorically out of the office.


    He had been in a meeting and left his phone in the president¡¯s office, but he hadn¡¯t expected to finish the meeting only to receive a message that Su Zhiruan was about to go intobor!


    The secretary called a car and then stood dumbfounded as his boss took off with long strides, sprinting away swiftly!


    In that moment, he even doubted whether it was because he had been working too hard and was seeing things, witnessing a fit and healthy Lu Peijin running out!


    And all those shareholders, managers, board members, etc.¡ªwho had just concluded their meeting¡ªsaw Lu Peijin sprinting away!


    The documents in their hands scattered to the floor like snowkes, and the expression on everyone¡¯s face was identical, as if they were all cast from the same mold¡ªshock!


    The shock then spread to the employees.


    Many employees were at work, or cking off, killing time.


    As a figure dashed past, everyone looked at the familiar silhouette, simultaneously falling into contemtion.

 Chapter 64 - 64 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 26

    Chapter 64: Chapter 64 After Running Away, the Disabled Tycoon Stopped Pretending 26


    ¡°Just now¡­ the person who ran out, was that¡ªLu Peijin?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until someone uncertainly murmured to themselves that everyone reacted.


    Just now, Lu Peijin, the Lu Family head who had been wheelchair-bound for many years with leg disabilities, had gotten up and run off!!


    What could be more shocking than that!


    Lu Peijin had long stopped caring about these things; his mind waspletely filled with the thought that Su Zhiruan was about to give birth.


    He had no idea that he had gone viral for not having a disability!


    The whole inte exploded!


    The nurses, trying to distract Su Zhiruan, let her look at her phone, only for her to open the trending search and see Lu Peijin sprinting out of thepany.


    In the pictures spread by everyone, Lu Peijin was so fast that only a blur could be seen.


    The real-time search rankings shot up wildly, eventually even crashing.


    Before that car ident years ago, although Lu Peijin was mysterious and low-key, he was irresistible due to his good looks; even among male models in the entertainment industry, he could press everyone down with his naturally noble appearance alone.


    Just a few side-face shots released in financial magazines could haunt the dreams of all women.


    Daughters of wealthy families endlessly sought to marry him.


    But after that car ident, the mor for Lu Peijin gradually decreased a bit.


    However, now that they had seen him rushing out, the trending searches were ignited for him once again.


    At this moment, those who had been most shocked were the board members who had just been in a meeting with Lu Peijin¡ªthey had just seen him sitting in his wheelchair, looking formidable, yet carrying a noble air that made anyone say what a pity it was that he was disabled. To their surprise, just as they were leaving, they saw the current patriarch of the Lu Family, who had been in a wheelchair, dash out running!


    This shock was akin to seeing a fish hop onto a bicycle and speed away!


    ¡°Was that really Lu Peijin just now? He¡ªHe¡¯s not disabled!?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! He¡¯s kept it so hidden; so, tell me, why do you think Lu always pretended to be disabled?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! But if they see him safe and sound, Old Master Lu will certainly be at ease.¡±


    Many people actually had their own guesses, but they were all shrewd individuals who wouldn¡¯t recklessly voice their spections.


    *


    There was a flurry of discussion on the outside.


    At this time, Lu Peijin had no time to pay attention to the online trends.


    After getting out of the car at the hospital, he went straight to Su Zhiruan.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± he asked, looking at the empty room, not seeing the two aunts either.


    The nurse, knowing he was Lu Peijin and whom he was asking about, suppressed the tsunami of shock inside her and answered dutifully, ¡°Mr. Lu, Miss Su has already entered the delivery room.¡±


    Lu Peijin was anxious, but could only wait.


    As time ticked second by second, and just as Lu Peijin¡¯s anxiety reached a critical level, the door of the delivery room suddenly opened.


    ¡°The child is born! Mother and son are safe!¡±


    ¡°Great joy, they are two little gentlemen and one littledy!¡± The nurse congratted Lu Peijin but saw that he seemed somewhat distracted, guessing that what he most wanted to know now was about the mother of the children.


    So the nurse added cheerfully, ¡°The baby¡¯s mom is also very well, just too tired and asleep.¡±


    Only after hearing this did Lu Peijin let go of his worries, ¡°Can I go in now?¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment, you can¡¯t go in just yet.¡± After the nurse spoke, someone called her inside, so she offered an apologetic smile and left.


    Lu Peijin hadn¡¯t been standing outside for long before he heard several people approaching. He looked up, only to find it was Grandpa Lu.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lu Peijin watched Grandpa Lu walk up to him with sturdy steps, leaning on his cane, his face full of anxiety.


    ¡°You scamp, running off so fast, you even made the trending searches. As your father, how could I not know what¡¯s going on?¡± Grandpa Lu scolded him before hastily asking, ¡°How¡¯s the Su girl? How was the delivery? Was it smooth?¡±


    ¡°Very smooth, she should be out in a bit.¡± Speaking of Su Zhiruan, Lu Peijin¡¯s expression immediately softened, and his tone of speaking with Grandpa Lu improved a lot too.


    It was only after this exchange that the two men finally rxed.


    *


    Su Zhiruan had the Newbie Gift Package from the system, so her first feeling after giving birth was fatigue. Pain was minimal, and then there was a sense of immense relief.


    After all, three real children had been living in her belly for ten months, and the delivery process was also quite long.


    She only managed to catch a glimpse of the children, and upon knowing they were two boys and a girl, she fell into deep sleep.


    When she woke up again, she found it was very quiet around her.


    The sunshine was warm and gentle as it poured in, and the air carried a soft, indescribable scent that was very soothing. She slowly opened her eyes.


    The time must have been early morning, just as the sun was rising. Two nannies were sleeping head to head on the sofa, and beside her, was Lu Peijin.


    She was momentarily stunned, moved her fingers, and found her hand tightly held by none other than Lu Peijin¡¯s.


    Looking at him at this moment, there was a different kind ofposure and docilitypared to daytime.


    @@novelbin@@


    Perhaps it¡¯s biased to say so, but right now, this was indeed what Su Zhiruan thought.


    Feeling her stir, the light sleeper Lu Peijin immediately woke up.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± His voice was hoarse, yet he meticulously got up to prepare some porridge.


    Su Zhiruan watched him bustling around and suddenly remembered something, then looked up at him, ¡°Mr. Lu, your wheelchair?¡±


    ¡°No longer needed,¡± Lu Peijin had actually decided to drop the act on the day he ran over, ¡°Want to know why I was in a wheelchair?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s okay.¡± Su Zhiruan was indeed curious. He obviously was a normal person, yet he put himself in a wheelchair, posing as a disabled person, ¡°I saw the trending search yesterday, Mr. Lu sprinting through thepany.¡±


    ¡°The matter has been dealt with, and the wheelchair is no longer necessary.¡± Lu Peijin sat down and began feeding her porridge.


    ¡°Grandpa Lu was quite the yboy when he was young, spawning quite a few illegitimate children. Ever since that bunch entered the Lu Family looking to fight for inheritance, they¡¯ve done plenty of underhanded things, like poisoning and tampering with cars¡ªit¡¯s uncountable.¡± Now, as Lu Peijin talked about these matters, his expression was calm, as if the arrows and bullets were not directed at him.


    ording to what he said next, as well as what Su Zhiruan knew, she pieced together a story.


    Lu Peijin, being the legitimate heir of the Lu Family, was the target. The illegitimate children who sought to rise above orpete equally had to get rid of him. One of them rigged his car to cause an ident, which Lu Peijin discovered. He then pretended to be disabled after the ident to lower their guard and ultimately dealt with them one by one.


    And in the end, the most difficult to deal with was Lu Yan, who had entered thepany. Lu Peijin had feigned disability, preparing to set traps to oust them, but he hadn¡¯t expected that Grandpa Lu wouldmand Lu Yan and Lu Ming to leave after learning that Su Zhiruan was pregnant with the Lu Family child and had been kidnapped by Lu Ming.


    Having removed these obstacles and now firmly in power, Lu Peijin no longer needed to pretend, and as for the outside world¡¯s good or badments, he never cared about them to begin with.


    ¡°Let¡¯s name the children. The two boys will be older brothers, and the girl will be the younger sister. The brothers will take care of their sister.¡± Lu Peijin fed her another spoonful of porridge.


    Su Zhiruan thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s call them¡ª¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!